Terra firma : the earth not a planet, proved from scripture, reason and fact

<■>'.■/ ■■^!,',,.' ■„■■

QfarngU IntnetBitg ffiibrarji

3t^at!i, Nen fork

arwasssg""""' """"'"^ '■"'"'*

Terra firma :

,. 3 1924 031 764 594
olm.anx

Cornell University
Library

The original of tliis book is in
tine Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright restrictions in
the United States on the use of the text.

http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031764594

MAP of the WORLD as a Plane.

" In the Beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth."— G

enesis i. i.

bounded it "pon the seos

^cf

'""'" „i/as/Cw "Xq ^v■^■2 «^ ^

0^^^

TERRA FIRMA:

THE EARTH NOT A PLANET.

PROVED FROM

SCRIPTURE, REASON, AND FACT.

BY

DAVID WARDLAW SCOTT,

AUTHOR OF

" Dora MarcelH ; " " The Contrast, and other Poems ;" " Water and the Spirit; '

"God Misunderstood;" " The Purpose of the Ages ;"

"Hades and Beyond;" &c.

" Fot He hath founded it upon the seas, and established it upon the floods."
— Psahn xxiv, 2.

LONDON :
SiHFKiN, Marshall, Hamilton, Kent, & Co., Ltd.

CALCUTTA: |
Tracker, Spink, & Co.

■* K' BOMBAY: ' Y
Thacxer & Co., Ltd.

fgoi.

All rights reserved.

A^Sg&Ufi

PREFACE.

I am now an old man, and, had I consulted my own
comfort, would never have penned a line of this book,
as for some years I have had cataract in both eyes, so
that it was not without difficulty that I could read or
write. So great, however, appeared to be the need, and
being still anxious to serve my generation, I determined
to undertake this work, in order to expose the fallacies
of Modem Astronomy, which are so contrary to the Word
of God, and so conducive to the promotion of Infidelity.
I do not enter the lists arrayed in the panoply of Neo-
Science, to fight this great Goliath, but only with a few
pebbles of the brook, yet I trust that, with God's blessing,
the attempt may not be altogether fruitless.

I am well aware that — " as it was in the days of Noe,
so shall it be also in the days of the Son of Man '' —
Luke xvii. 26. But, while we should be ever ready for
fiis Coming, it is not for us " to know the times or
the seasons, which the Father hath put in His own
power " — Acts i. 7 ; and we are exhorted — " in the moming
sow thy seed, and in the evening wFthhold not thine hand,
for thou knowest not which shall prosper" — Ecc. xi. 6.
It may be that these pages may meet the need of some,
who have not altogether been misled by unprovable
fancies, and who will rejoice to find that the Biblical
account of Creation is, after all, the only one which can
be depended upon, and that Modem Astronomy, like
its kindred theory of Evolution, that dangerous and
degraded form of Buddhist metempsychosis, is nothing
but " a mockery, a delusion, and a snare." Thus may

PREFACE.

the eyes of the understanding be cleared of that obstruc-
tive cataract, which obscures the sight of many otherwise
sound minds, owing to the evil effects produced thereon
by " science falsely so called " — / Tim. vi. 20.

Not being a professional Astronomer, I required to
read and think much while writing this book, and had to
weigh every matter in an even balance, so as to make no
statement which is not in strict conformity with Scripture,
Reason, or Fact. I am especially indebted to " The
Earth (not a Globe) Review," which was the means of first
inducing me to begin this work — ^to Dr. Rowbotham's
(Parallax) "Zetetic Astronomy" — ^to Mr. Carpenter's
" One Hundred Proofs that the Earth is not a Globe " —
and to Mr. Winship's " Zetetic Cosmogony." I would also
express my best thanks to " Zetetes," the late Editor of
" The Earth (not a Globe) Review," who, at my request,
carefully read my manuscript before its being sent to the
Printers, and who, on returning it wrote — " I am pleased
to be in perfect accordance with so much that is in your
book." I could not expect him to say more, as it rarely
happens that men of independent thought can see every-
thing in exactly the same light. The favourable testimony
of such an expert in Astronomic subjects as "Zetetes,"
gives me confidence in placing the result of my labour
before the Public, and I sincerely trust that it may not
be "in vain in the Lord," but that it will be helpful to
those of my Readers who are desirous of searching out the
truth of God, as revealed in His works of Creation.

D. WARDLAW SCOTT.
25 Trinity Road,

Wood Green, London,
March, 1901.

CONTENTS.

PAGE

Map of the World as a Plane Frontispiece

Preface - - iii

CHAPTER I.
Introductory Rbmarks.

SECTION

1. A few words about Gravitation ... i

2. Fundamental difference of opinion among Modern

Astronomers - - - 9

3. Testimonies of some able men against l<be Copernican

Theory ... 17

4. Quotations showing some of the Atheistical Results of

Modern Astronomy - - 21

CHAPTER n.

The Adamic Creation.

J. The Days of Creation not long periods of time, but Six

Natural Days of twenty-four hours each - - 31

2. Not two races of Adamites ... 37

3. Refutation of the Theory of two different authors of

Genesis, from the use of the distinguishing words
Elohim and JEHOVAH-Elohim - - 43

4. No Discrepancy exists, regarding the Adamic Creation,

in the accounts given in Genesis I. and II. 47

5. Primeval Fauna and the Ages - - - 50

6. Chipped Flints - - 55

7. The supposed Glacial Period - "57

v5 CONTENTS.

CHAPTER III.

The Nebular Hypothesis: Examination of three
Alleged Proofs of the World's Globularity.

SECTION PAGE

1. The Nebular Hypothesis - - 63

2. The Circumnavigation of the Earth - 67

3. The Appearance and Disappearance of Ships at Sea - 73

4. The Earth's shadow in a Lunar Eclipse - - 77

CHAPTER IV.

Remarks on some other Alleged Proofs of the
World's Globularity.

1. Variability of Pendulum Vibrations - 85

2. Supposed Manif^tation of the Rotation of the Earth 86

3. Railways and Earth's Centrifugal Force 89

4. Declination of the Pole Star - - go

5. Motion of Stars North and South - 91

6. The Planet Neptune - 93

CHAPTER V.

The World Circular, but not Globular ; has immovable
Foundations, therefore not a Planet.

1. Relative Proportion of Land and Water - 96

2. The Compass a proof that the Earth is not a Planet 98

3. Dangers of Navigation in Southern Seas, caused by the

theory that the World is Globular - 102

4. The supposed Revolution of the Earth around the sun

proved to be untrue - . . 108

5. The Earth stretched out upon the Waters, which have

an Impassable Circumference - m

6. The Earth proved to have Immovable Foundations - 117

CONTENTS. vii

CHAPTER VI.
The Horizontality of Land and Water Proved.

SECTION PAGE

Railways - - 122

Rivers - - .... 126

Canals - - - 127

Submarine Cables - 134

The Light of Lighthouses seen at a distance 135

CHAPTER Vn.

The Sun, Moon, and Stars, according to Modern
Astronomy.

1. The Sun - - 140

2. The Moon - 147

3. The Stars - - - - 152

CHAPTER Vlll.
The Sun, according to the Scriptures.

1. Light comes out of Darkness - - i6j

2. Zetetic Measurements respecting the Distance and

Diameter of the Sun - - 167

3. Some Particulars respecting the Sun - 174.

4. Scriptural Proofs of the Rising and Setting of the Sun 180

CHAPTER IX.
The Sun's Path and Work in the Heavens.

1. The cause of Day and Night and the Seasons - - 184

2. The reason for gain and loss of time at Sea - - 18&

3. The Seasons of the Year - - 187

4. The Midnight Sun, and the alternation of Summer and

Winter in the Northern Centre - 190

5. The Sun and the Zodiac - ... - 195

viii CONTENTS.

CHAPTER X.
Thb Sun standing still and returning backwards.

SECTION

PAGE

1. The Sun standing still over Gibeon - - - 204

2. The Sun's Shadow turning back ten degrees on the dial

of Ahaz - . . 2IO

CHAPTER XI.
The Deluge — Biblical Account.

1. The date, cause, and extent of the Deluge 214

2. God's instructions to Noah respecting the Ark - 217

3. Some objections against the Deluge answered - 219

4. The Earth not a Planet proved by the waters finding

their own level above the highest mountains 221

5. Subsidence of the waters, and safe debarkation of Noah

and all with him from the Ark - 226

6. The Noachian Covenant - 229

7. The Last Judgment on the Earth to be by Fire - 231

CHAPTER Xn.
The Deluge — Traditional Records.

1. Marks of the Deluge visible in many lands ■ - 234

2. The Accadian, or old Chaldean, account of the Deluge 237

3. Extracts from old Chaldean Epics, declaring the

revolution of the sun, and the creation of men and
animals - ... 247

4. Babylonia identified with the Garden of Eden - - 251

CONTENTS. ix

CHAPTER XIII.

The Great Deep a Proof that the Earth is not
A Planet.

SECTION PAGB

1. The Earth in solution before the Adamic Creation,

showing horizontality by its strata - 256

2. The Tides and the Great Deep - - 25S

3. The Great Gulf Stream and Currents of the Great Deep 265

4. The Rivers come from and return to the Great Deep - 267

CHAPTER XIV.
Fragments Gathered Up.

1. A 6xed locality - - 272

2. Up and Down - - - 274

3. Some other reasons why the Earth is not a Planet 278

4. Concluding remarks - - 283

SUPFLBMENTAI. INDEX

SUPPLEMENTAL INDEX.

Absurdity of Modern Astronomy shown in its description of

the heavenly orbs - - 142, 144. 14S. '54

Accommodation, The argument of, utterly condemned

I20, 121, 284, 285
Adams, The two contrasted - - - - - 61

Adventures of Gilmanes, a kind of ancient Hercules - - 23S

Ages, referred to in Scripture, before and after this present

world - ... 53—55

Angels, a different order of beings from men - • 38

Ark, The, shown to be su£Bciently large for its requirements 219, 220

„ now acknowledged to have been built on the most

approved principles to combine strength, capacity, and

stabiHty - - 224, 225

„ a type of Christ - - 233

Astronomic Curvature, The law of, unnatural and untrue - 123

„ „ disallowed by the British Government T24

„ method of teaching the young . - 26

Axial Motion not in the Earth, proved by the firing of cannons

and other'projectiles .- . . . gg_ go, 282

Babylonian Seal, representing the Temptation in the Garden

of Eden - - - 252

Bacon, Lord, altogether disapproved of the Copernican Theory

18, 19
Balloon, In a, the horizon always appears level with the eye,

thus showing the earth to be horizontal ... 7<j_ 75

Bera, in Hebrew, primarily means to create that which had no

previous existence - - - 33

Bedford Canal, The, proved by experiments to be level 127 — 130

„ the wager trial respecting it explained 130—133

Boldness required in dealing with error .... 284, 287

SUPPLEMENTAL INDEX. xi

PAGE

Circumnavigation of the world confessed by Keith to be no

proof that it is a sphere - - - - 69

Clarke's, Dr. Adam, letter to the Rev. Thomas Roberts

respecting the sun standing still over Gibeon - 204

„ his failure to explain that miracle on Copemican

lines

as also that of the sun's shadow turning ten degrees
backward on the dial of Ahaz

209

Comets not absorbed by the Sun - 7

Comparison between the old Chaldean and the Biblical account

of the Deluge - 245, 246

„ between the old Chaldean and the modern Evolu-

tionists' idea of Creation 230, 251

Copernicus admitted that his system of the Earth's revolution

round the Sun was only a supposition 11, 12

,, Condemned by Pope Urban VIII. - 14

Critics, The so-called Higher, at variance amongst themselves,

and not to be depended upon - 44 — 46

„ The late Mr. H. L. Hastings's remarks on same 48, 49

Darkness an entity, and not the mere negation of light 164 — 166
Day, various meanings of the word in Scripture 35—37

Deceit of Modern Astronomers regarding the motion of the

Sun - ... 15. 286

Deep, The, thought to be enclosed in a vast rocky basin 98, 119, 120
Diagrams of ships at sea in astronomical books are most

misleading - - - 75 — 77

Dial, The, a daily proof of the Sun's revolution round the

World . . . 211

Difference of opinion should be no cause for ill-feeling - 288

Discrepancies of Astronomers as to the distance of the Sun

from the Earth - 12, 13, 141, 142

Distance, The, round the surface of the world at 45 degrees

N. Latitude being only half of what it is at 45 degrees

S. Latitude, proves that the world is not globular 280, 281

Dove's, Rev. John, vindication of the Scriptures against

Modern Astronomy - - - - 27

xii SUPPLEMENTAL INDEX.

PAGE

Earth, The, proved to be horizontal, immovable, and stretched

upon the waters ; therefore it is not a Planet in — 113

„ distinguished from the Seas by the term Dry Land - 35
Earthquake of Lisbon, its effects on lakes, springs, and rivers

at a great distance - - 262 — 264

Eclipses are calculated from previous observations and tables,

irrespective of any particular theory as to the shape of the

Earth .... 77, 78, 178

Evolution, a dangerous form of Buddhist metempsychosis,
altogether unscriptural, unnatural, and untrue

iii, 51, 112, 250, 231

Final dissolution of the Heavens and the Earth 161, 162, 231 — 233
Foundations of the Earth proved by Scripture - - 117 — 119

Geological conjectures not to be trusted - 50, 51

Globe, The word not mentioned in the Bible at all - - 113

" Globe, One Hundred Proofs that the Earth is not a," by the

late W. Carpenter, quoted - 13, 191, 192, 278 — 282

Gothe's opposition to the Newtonian hypothesis - 19, 20

■ Government inconsistent as regards Astronomic teaching 138

Horizon, The line being straight proves the world to be hori-
zontal and not globular - - 74, 75, 91, 281
Hull, The, of a ship leaving port often restored to sight by the

telescope, after being lost to the naked eye • - - 75

Humboldt's remarks on the colour of the stars - - 152

,. „ Deluge ... . 235, 236

„ „ „ Level of the Sea - - - 223

Indifference as to the statements of Scripture respecting the

stability of the Earth condemned - - 284, 285

Infidelity shown to arise from the false theories of Modern

Astronomy - - - 22 — 25

JosEPHDs's testimony as to the fact of the Deluge - - 236

Kelvin's, Lord, " wonderful stone " .... jij

Kepler's famous Laws shovm to be erroneous - - - 4i 5

La Place's "grand conceptibn" of the Nebular hypothesis

only a myth - - 63, 64

SUPPLEMENTAL INDEX. xiii

PAGE

Le Verrier's calculations respecting the planet Neptune

entirely erroneous - . - . . - - 94

Lunarians, What the supposed, are supposed to see - 147, 148

Men are not fastened to a globular earth like needles to a

spherical loadstone - ... 280

Mistake, The sad, into which some Christian writers have fallen

in calling this world " a globe " - 274,275

Mistranslation of Authorized Version (Genesis i. 20) respecting

the water bringing forth fowl 41, 42

„ of the Hebrew words for " Sun " and " Moon "

by Calmet and Parkhurst with respect to the
miracle related in Joshua x. - 203 — 207

,, of Sheol and Hades as " hell " and " the grave "

instead of the place of the dead 275, 276

„ of the word belimeh as "nothing" instead of

"fastenings," in /06 ;i;;ifOT. 7 . - 114 — 116

Newton, Sir Isaac, proposed his system only as a supposition

4. 83, 84
„ his career should be a warning to others - 15

Ocean beds comparatively flat - 97, 98

Original text, The, often the means of solving difficulties - 42

Ovid's reference to a great deluge ..... 236

„ remark on men's stupidity - 127

Pail of water whirled round the head a false illustration of

the world revolving round the sun i — 3.

Parkhurst failed in his theory of the motion of the Earth by

means of conflicting ethers - - 116,166,167

Parallels of Latitude increase in width progressively from
the Northern centre to the Southern circumference, prov-
ing the world not to be globular - 71, 72, 105, 106
Perspective, The true law of, disregarded by Modern Astrono-
mers - - - - - 74, go, 91
Plurality of Worlds, Sir David Brewster's argument for, from

analogy shown to be unsound ■ - 154

,, Mr. W. Bathgate's argument against this from Scrip-
ture - 156, 157

jdv SUPPLEMENTAL INDEX

PAGE

Poem, The oldest, in the world - - - 255

Pole, no South whatever - 71. 72. 92

„ Star, The, anciently regarded as " Alpha " in Draco, now

as " Alpha " in Ursa Minor 200, 201

„ shows the locality of The North - loi, 273

Pre-Adamite Man shown to be an unscriptural myth 37, 38

Precession of the Equinoxes - - - 201, 202

Proctor's, Mr., " Pretty Proof of the Earth's Rotundity,"

shown to be no proof at all - 73. 74

Ptolomy, in 2nd century, a.d., restored the ancient cosmogony

of the Earth being immovable 13, 14

Pyramid, The Great, and the Sphinx 199

Pythagoras, a Heathen philosopher, first broached the idea of

the Earth revolving round the Sun - 13, 143

Qdeen of Heaven, Astarte or Ashtaroth, the worship of,

identified with that of the Romish Virgin Mary 143

Rainfall, The, and exhalations from the Ocean and other
waters of the Earth, are insu£Scient to maintain the flow
of rivers, which must be replenished from the waters of
the Great Deep - 270, 271

Refraction, so uncertain in its action, as noL usually to be

reckoned in astronomic calculations 137, 212

Rotation of the Earth quizzed by Punch - 88

Satan the presumed source of Modern Astronomy 66, 67, 287, 288
Science, Modern, but a development of the old - 285, 286

„ more real in the Bible than anywhere else

157, 166, 200, 232, 268, 284
Sphinx, The riddle of the - . jgg

Storms, The greatest, do not affect the sea more than about
ninety feet below the surface, beneath which the water is
quite still, thus proving that the sea does not revolve
round the sun . . 267

Stratification of the rocks effected by the dissolution of the

Earth, thus proving its horizontality - 33, 34, 256 — 258

SUPPLEMENTAL INDEX. xv

PAGE

Tit-bits from Modern Astronomy - n

Professor Huxley on the convexity of water - 73

Professor Airy on the Assumptions of Newton 83, 84

Sir Norman Lockyer's " to take it as proved " - 84

Sir John Herschel's " take for granted " 84

the late Mr. Proctor's " we find that the earth

is not flat but a globe" 84

„ ,, Herschel's " in the disorder of the senses " 140,141

Tycho Brahe's testimony against the Copernican system 18, 108, 109

Water, always finding its own level, proves that the Earth is

not a Planet 135, 222 — 224

Weather much more severe in the Southern than in the

Northern Latitudes of the same degree 71

Wesley's, Rev. John, disbelief of Modern Astronomy 19

" Witness, The, of the Stars," by the Rev. Dr. BuUinger,

highly recommended, and quoted - 196, 197, 2oi, 202

Woodhouse's, Dr., testimony respecting Modern Astronomy 20, 21
World, This, of ours, with the exception of that beyond, the

only one referred to in the Scriptures 153, 154, 157, 158

XisnTHRUs, the name by which Noah is called in the old

Accadian Tablets ... 238

Zetetbs quoted - iv, 76, 77, 172, 173

" Zetetic Astronomy," by the late Dr. Rowbotham (Parallax

quoted 71, 80, 103 — 105, 128 — 130, 130 — 133, 155, 168—170
,, Cosmogony," by Mr. Thomas Winship, of Durban,

Natal, quoted - 136 — 138, 171, 172, 174, 188, 189

" The Earth is Jehovah's, and the fulness thereof :
The World, and they that dwell therein :
For He hath founded it upon the seas,
And established it upon the floods."

Psalm xxiv., i, s.

TERRA FIRMA:
THE EARTH NOT A PLANET,

PROVED FROM

SCRIPTURE, REASON, and FACT.

CHAPTER I.

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.

section page

i. a few words about gravitation : . . j

2. Fundamental difference of opinion among

Modern Astronomers ... 9

3. Testimony of able men against the Cofernican

THEORY - - - - - 18

4. Quotations showing some of the Atheistical

RESULTS OF Modern Astronomy - - 21

SECTION 1.

A FEW WORDS ABOUT GRAVITATION.

I remember being taught when a boy, that the Earth
was a great ball, revolving at a very rapid rate aromid
the Sun, and, when I expressed to my teacher my fears
that the waters of the oceans would tumble off, I was
told that they were prevented from doing so by Newton's
great law of Gravitation, which kept everything in its
proper place. I presume that my countenance must
have shown some signs of incredulity, for my teacher

2 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. i.

immediately added — I can show you a direct proof of
this; a man can whirl around his head a pail filled with
water without its being spilt, and so, in like manner,
can the oceans be carried round the Sun without losing
a drop. As this illustration was evidently intended to
settle the matter, I then said no more upon the subject
Had such been proposed to me afterwards as a
man, I would have answered somewhat as follows —
Sir, I beg to say that the illustration you have given of
a man whirling a pail of water round his head, and the
oceans revolving round the Sun, does not in any degree
confirm your argument, because the water in the two
cases is placed under entirely different circumstances,
but, to be of any value, the conditions in each case
must be the same, which here they are not. The pail
is a hollow vessel which holds the water inside it,
whereas, according to your teaching, the Earth is a ball,
with a continuous curvature outside, which, in agreement
with the laws of nature, could not retain any water;
besides, as the Scriptures plainly tell us — 2 Pet. Hi. 5,
the water is not contained in the Earth, but the Earth
in the water. Again, the man who whirls the pail around
his head, takes very good care to hold it straight in an
even circuit, for, if he did not, the water would
immediately be spilt. But you teach us that the Earth
goes upside down and downside up, so that the people
in Australia, being on the other side of the so-called
Globe, have their feet exactly opposite to ours, for
which reason they are named Antipodes. We are not
like flies which, by the peculiar conformation of their
feet, can crawl on a ball, but we are human beings, who
require a plane surface on which to walk; and how

A FEW WORDS ABOUT GRAVITATION. 3

could we be fastened to the Earth whirling, according
to your theory, around the Sun, at the rate of eighteen
miles per second? The famed law of Gravitation will
not avail, though we are told that we have fifteen pounds
of atmosphere pressing on every square inch of our
bodies, but this does not appear to be particularly
logical, for there are many athletes who can leap nearly
their own height, and run a mile race in less than five
minutes, which they could not possibly do were they
thus handicapped. Sir, your assertion respecting the
revolution of the world round the sun, as illustrated
by the pail of water, is utterly worthless, and will never
convince any thinking man; it is, as the late Mr.
Carpenter said of another astronomical theory, " an
outrage upon human understanding and credulity."

Sir Robert Ball, the Astronomer Royal for Ireland,
says, speaking of Gravitation : —

" In the case of the sun, and of the planetary system generally,
the mass of the central body enormously exceeds that of any of
his planets. The sun, for example, is 1047 times as heavy as
Jupiter — the heaviest of the planets ; while, if the luminary were
subdivided into a million equal pieces, the mass of each one of
them would be greater than the mass of the earth. It, therefore,
follows that the centre of gravity of the sun and of the earth
lies close to the sun's centre.

" The universal law asserts that every body attracts every other
body, and therefore there is attraction not alone between planet
and sun, but also between planet and planet. Jupiter is not only
attracted by the sun, and retaliates by attracting the sun, but
Jupiter also attracts the earth, and is in turn attracted by the
earth. In like manner there is a mutual attraction between every
pair of planets, the intensity of which is measured by the product

4 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. i.

of the masses of the two planets, divided by the square of the
distance apart."*

So with regard to celestial things, and so, we suppose,
with regard to terrestrial matters also; by this wonder-
ful law of Gravitation, the man attracts the woman, and
the woman attracts the man, the elephant attracts the
flea, and the flea attracts the elephant, the cat attracts
the mouse, and the mouse attracts the cat, and so on
ad infinitum. Calculation, by the square of the distance,
might, perhaps, to some appear plausible, were there
only a few particular objects concerned, but, when there
are countless millions of things, both celestial and ter-
restrial, all struggling at the same time tO' attract each
other, such a law, from the inextricable confusion which
it would necessarily create, would not only be an
absurdity but an impossibility. Sir Isaac Newton him-
self does not even attempt toi give one proof of the truth
of Gravitation ; with him it is only supposition from
beginning to end. Thus he says —

" But the reason of these properties of gravity I could never
hitherto deduce from phenomena ; and am unwilling to frame
hypotheses about them; for whatever is not deduced from
phenomena ought to be called an hypothesis, and no sort of
hypotheses are allowable in experimental philosophy wherein
propositions are deduced from phenomena, and not made general
by deduction."

The famous laws of Kepler, once considered to be
so helpful in establishing the theory of Gravitation, axt
now found to have been only erroneous suppositions, as
Professor W. B. Carpenter writes in the October, 1880,

* " The Cause of a Glacial Age," page 62 ; Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co.,
Parliament House, Charing Cross Road, London.

A FEW WORDS ABOUT GRAVITATION. 5

No. of the " Modem Review," from which I quote the
following extract —

" He ' took as his guide another assumption no less erroneous,
viz., that the masses of these planets increased with their dis-
tances from the Sun. In order to make this last fit with the
facts, he was drawn to assume a relation of their respective
densities, which we now know to be utterly untrue ; for, as he himself
says, ' unless we assume this proposition of the densities, the law
of the periodic time will not answer.' Thus, says his Biographer,
' three out of the four suppositions made by Kepler to explain the
beautiful law he had detected, are now undisputably known to
be false, what he considered to be the proof of it being only a
mode of false reasoning by which any required result might be
deduced from any given principle.' "

Et iu, Brute! the Newtonian Caesar may now exclaim,
as he falls by the dagger of his old friend Kepler.

Gravitation is a big woid, derived from the Latin
adjective gravis, heavy, and heavy, indeed, has been the
trouble which it has caused to Modern Astronomers by
its not acting in obedience to the laws made for it by
their Delphic Oracle Sir Isaac Newton. It was at first
introduced to the public as a mere hypothesis, but, by
degrees, became to be considered as a law, though it
paid as little attention to the law propounded for it by
Newton, as a Red Republican does to that of his
country; for the small Moon refused to circle round the
great Sun, nor would even a splint of wood be attracted
by an iron mountain. The truth is that Gravitation,
Attraction, Cohesion are only scientific names invented
to cover men's ignorance of God's works in nature, pre-
tending to explain facts, when, in reality, they explain
nothing at all. Far wiser would it have been to have at

6 TERRA. FIRMA. chap, i , sec. i.

once confessed that it is only by the Fiat of God that
the substances of things are kept together, for it is He
alone that upholdeth all things by the word of His
power — Heb. i. 3. " He hath made the Earth by His
power, He hath established the world by His wisdom,
and by His understanding hath He stretched out the
Heavens " — Jer. x. 12. And that Omnipotent God, who
binds things together now, will, in His own time, effect
their separation, for " the elements shall be dissolved
with fervent heat, and the earth and the things that are
therein shall be burned up " — 2 Pet. in. 10.

Speaking of Newton's law of Gravitation, Sir Richard
Phillips said in his " A Million of Facts,"

" It is waste of time to break a butterfly on a wheel, but, as
Astronomy and all science is beset with fancies about attraction
and repulsion, it is necessary to eradicate them."

Mr. Breach of Southsea remarks —

" Newton's supposed law of Gravitation was lost in the Moon.
Newton found that the Moon's perigee ought to require r8 years
to perform its revolution in the heavens, while observation
showed that the revolution was performed in one-half of this
period. He exhausted all his skill and power to overcome the
difficulty, but died, leaving the problem unsolved. His successor
Clairant also finally abandoned the law of Gravitation as being
incapable of explanation."*

In his article " Nature and Law," which appeared
in the " Modern Review " of October, 1890, Professor
W. B. Carpenter writes as follows —

" We have no proof, and, in the nature of things, can never
get one, of the assumption of the attractive force exerted by the

* "Twenty reasons against Newtonianism, anij Twenty Geographical Proofs that
the Earth Is an extended Plane " ; S. Phillips, 3 Great Southsea Street, Southsea.

A FEW WORDS ABOUT GRAVITATION. 7

Earth, or by any other bodies of the Solar system, upon other
bodies at a distance. Newton himself strongly felt that the
impossibility of rationally accounting for action at a distance
through an intervening vacuum, was the weak point of his
system. All that we can be said to know is that which we learn
from our own experience. Now, in regard to the Sun's attrac-
tion for the Earth and Planets, we have no certain experi-
ence at all. Unless we could be transported to his surface, we
have no means of experimentally comparing Solar gravity with
Terrestrial gravity, and, if we could ascertain this, we should be
no nearer the determination of his attraction for bodies at a
distance. The doctrine of Universal Gravitation, then, is

A PURE ASSUMPTION."

If Gravitation in the vast body of our Astronomers'
Sun were a reality, why does it not attract, or even, as it
might be expected to do, absorb such a light body as a
Comet, when it comes so near it, instead of letting its
long gossamer tail depart unscathed? Miss Gibeme, in
writing of Comets, remarks —

" They obey the attraction of the Sun, yet he appears to have
the singular power of driving the Comet's Tail away from him-
self. For however rapidly the Comet may be rushing round the
Sun, and however long the tail may be, it is almost always found
to stream in an opposite direction from the Sun." *

Miss Giberne's remarks, if not explanatory, are at
least curious, for they suppose the Sun to have the
singular power of first attracting and then repelling the
hapless Comet, a peculiar mode of Gravitation not per-
mitted to our poor Earth, which, it is said, could draw
down Sir Isaac's apple from the tree, but had no power

* " Sun, Moon, and Stars," p. 73 ; Seeley & Co., Limited, 38 Great Russell
Street, London.

8 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. i.

to send it back to its stalk again. The truth is no
Astronomer on Earth, nor anybody else, knows one single
fact respecting Gravitation, which is an unknown and an
unknowable quantity, and the sooner it is committed
to the grave of oblivion, the more scope will be given for
the advancement of true science.

Any object which is heavier than the air, and which
is unsujyported, has a natural tendency to fall hy its own
weight. Newton's famous apple at Woolsthorpe, or any
other apple when ripe, loses hold of its stalk, and, being
heavier than the air, drops as a matter of necessity, to
the ground, totally irrespective of any attraction of the
Earth. For, if such attraction existed, why does not the
Earth attract the rising smoke which is not nearly so
heavy as the apple? The answer is simple — ^because
the smoke is lighter than the air, and, therefore, does
not fall but ascends. Gravitation is only a subterfuge,
employed by Newton in his attempt to prove that the
Earth revolves round the Sun, and the quicker it is
relegated to the tomb of all the Capulets, the better will
it be for all classes of society. He draped his idol with
the tawdry tinsel of false science, knowing well how to
beguile the thoughtless multitude, for, with a little
alteration of Byron's famous lines, it is still true that

" Mortals, like moths, are often caught by glare.
And folly wins success where Seraphs might despair."

Gravitation is a clever illustration of the art of hocus-
pocus — heads I win, tails you lose ; Newton won his fame,
and the people lost their senses.

DIFFERENCES AMONG ASTRONOMERS. 9

SECTION 2.

FUNDAMENTAL DIFFERENCE OF OPINION AMONG
MODERN ASTRONOMERS.

Judging from the manner in which such able
champions of Zetetic truth as Rowbotham, Hampden,
and Carpenter, who have passed away, have been treated,
as also some strong advocates for it who are still alive,
I have no great expectation that anything which I may
say will have much effect on Astronomers themselves.
They may rather be expected to exclaim, in a somewhat
similar strain as a certain noble Lord with respect to
the " old NobiUty "—

" Let Scripture, Reason, Fact, and Learning die,
But spare us Newton's grand Astronomy."

Many books have been written on Modem Astronomy,
but I am afraid that most of them are planned more as
tales of sensational fiction than as handbooks of useful
instruction, and require to be read not only with one
but with many grains of salt. I have been informed,
on good authority, that some of our Astronomers do
already know the Plane truth, and surely it behoves such
no longer to hide their light under a bushel, but to let
it shine before men, so that others may be benefited and
that God may be glorified thereby. If, however, they
are still determined to conceal their knowledge, they
must just be left severely alone. We may hope that
some others will come to the front, who will brush away
the cobwebs of theory, and build upon the granite of
truth. A splendid opportunity is now before such so

10 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. 2.

much-needed men, who might enrich the world with
volumes of real value respecting the Heavens, and the
Earth, based upon the lines of Scripture, Reason, and
Fact.

The system of the Universe, as taught by Modern
Astronomers, being founded entirely on theory, for the
truth of which they are unable to advance one single
real proof, they have entrenched themselves in a con-
spiracy of silence, and decline to answer any objections
which may be made to their hypotheses. Such a method
of defence appears to me to be neither wise nor effectual,
for Truth is great, and must ultimately prevail. It
rather resembles the tactics of the ostrich, which, in
order to elude his pursuers, hides his head in the sand,
thus leaving the greater part of his body exposed to view.
Lord Beaconsfield wisely said — " A subject or system
that will not bear discussion is doomed." Both
Copernicus himself, who revived the theory of the
heathen philosopher Pythagoras, and his great exponent
Sir Isaac Newton, confessed that their system of a
revolving Earth was only a possibility, and could not be
proved by facts. It is only their followers who have
decorated it with the name of an " exact science," yea,
according to them, " the most exact of all the sciences."
Yet one Astronomer Royal for England once said,
speaking of the motion of the whole Solar system —
" The matter is left in a most delightful state of uncer-
tainty, and I shall be very glad if any one can help me
out of it." What a very sad position for an " exact
science " to be in is this ! Nothing certain but the
uncertain — nothing known but the unknown. Their cal-
culations on celestial things are so preposterous and

DIFFERENCES AMONG ASTRONOMERS. ii

vague that "no fella" can understand them; just look
at the following tit-bits of Modern Astronomic Science —

The Sun's distance from the Earth is reckoned to
be about 92,000,000 miles.

The Sun is larger than the Earth 1,240,000 times.

58,000 Suns would be required to equal the cubic
contents of the Star Vega.

Struve tells us that light from Stars of the ninth
magnitude, travelling with the velocity of 12,000,000
miles per minute, would require to travel space for 586
years before reaching this world of ours !

The late Mr. Proctor said — " I think a moderate
estimate of the age of the Earth would be 500,000,000
years.

The weight of the Earth, according to the same
authority, is 6,000,000,000,000,000,000 tons !

And so on ad nauseam.

Now what confidence can any man place in a science
which gives promissory notes of such extravagance as
these? They are simply bankrupt bills, not worth the
paper on which they are written. And yet, strange to
say, many foolish people endorse them as if they were
good, the reason being that they are toO' lazy to think
for themselves, and, to their own sad cost, accept the
bogus notes as if they had been issued by a Rothschild.
" True 'tis a pity— pity 'tis 'tis true." •

What a sad illustration is given by the above state-
ments as to the utter worthlessness of Modem Astronomy
in the closing days of this boastful Nineteenth Century!
Copernicus wrote — " It is not necessary that hypotheses be
true or even probable ; it is sufficient that they lead to results of
calculation which agree with calculation. . . . Neither let any

12 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. 2.

one, as far as hypotheses are concerned, expect anything certain
from Astronomy, since that science can afford nothing of the
kind, lest in case he should adopt for truth things feigned for
another purpose, he should leave the science more foolish than
when he came. . . . The hypothesis of the terrestrial motion
was nothing but an hypothesis, valuable only so far as it explained
phenomena not considered with reference to absolute truth or
falsehood."

If such was the conviction of Copernicus, the reviver
of the old Pagan system of Pythagoras, and of Newton,
its chief expounder, what right have Modem Astronomers
to assert that a theory, which was given only as a
possibility, is a fact, especially when they differ so much
among themselves even as regards the very first elements
of the pn-oblem — the distance of the Sun from the Earth ?
Copernicus computed it as being only three millions,
while Meyer enlarged it to one hundred and four millions
of miles, and there are many estimates between these
two extremes. In my young days it was reckoned to be
ninety-five, but in my old it has been reduced to about
ninety-two millions of miles. Such discrepancies remind
me of the confusion which attended those who in olden
days attempted to build the Tower of Babel, when their
language was confounded, and their labour brought to
nought. But no wonder is it that their calculations are
all wrong, seeing they proceed from a wrong basis. They
assumed the world to be a Planet, with a circumference
of 25,000 miles, and took their measurements from its
supposed centre, and from supposed spherical angles of
measurement on the surface. Again, how could such
measurements possibly be correct while, as we are told,
the Earth was whirling around the Sun faster than a

DIFFERENCES AMONG ASTRONOMERS. 13

cannon ball, at the rate of eighteen miles per second,
a force more than sufficient to kill every man, woman,
and child on its surface in less than a minute? Then,
the Earth is supposed to have various other motions,
into the discussion of which I need not enter here, and
will only notice that of its supposed rotation round its
imaginary axis at the rate, at the Equator, of a thousand
miles per hour, with an inclination of 23^^ degrees.
Let me, however, remind our Astronomers of a pertinent
remark itiade by Captain R. I. Morrison, late Compiler
of Zadkiel's Almanac, who, from the position he held,
ought to be considered a good authority on such
subjects —

" We declare that this motion is all mere ' bosh,' and that the
arguments which uphold it are, when examined by an eye that
seeks Truth, mere nonsense and childish absurdity."*

How contrary are all these fancied motions to the
plain teaching of the Scriptures, that the Earth " is
founded upon the seas, and established upon the floods"'
— Psa. xxiv. 2. Yea that God's own hand " hath laid
the foundations of the Earth " — Isa. xlviii. 13.

Pythagoras of Samos, a heathen philosopher, who
lived, it is thought, about 500 years B.C., is the first
who taught that the Sun is the stationary centre of the
Universe, and that the Earth revolved around it as one
of its satellites. But his opinion did not make much
headway. In the second century A.D., Claudius Ptolemy
of Alexandria, a man reported among the Greeks to be
of vast learning and wisdom, restored the ancient.
Cosmogony, that the Earth is in the centre of the

♦ Carpenter's " One Hundred Proofs that the Earth is not a Globe," No. gS j
John Williams, 54 Bourne-street, Netherfield, Notts.

14 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. 2.

Universe, is immovable, and that the Sun, Moon, and
Stars revolved around it, as instruments to give it light.
This system generally prevailed till the time of Nicolaus
Copernicus, who was bom at Thorn in Prussia, in the
year 1472. He studied philosophy and medicine at
Cvacova, and afterwards became Professor of Mathema-
tics at Rome. After some years he returned to his native
country, and began to investigate the various systems
of Astronomy. He preferred that of Pythagoras, and,
after more than twenty years' study, he gave his scheme
of the Universe to the world. It was then condemned
as being so heretical, that he was imprisoned by Pope
Urban VIII., and only released when he made a recanta-
tion of his opinions. He died in 1543, but his system
was followed by Galileo and other able men, and the
introduction of the telescope greatly helped on the cause.
At last, in 1642, Isaac Newton was bom, the son of
Mr. John Newton, a gentleman of small independent
means, at Colesworth, near Grantham, Lincolnshire. At
an early age he showed signs of uncommon genius, and
in due time went to Trinity College, Cambridge. In
1669, when only 27 years of age, he was chosen Professor
of Mathematics in the University there, and in 1687 he
published his " Principia," confirming and improving the
system of Copernicus, somewhat after the manner in
which the cook in a boarding-school dishes up what the
boys call a " resurrection pie," the chief ingredient being
the same as it was previously, but with some spice
scientifically added tO' suit the taste of the more fastidious
palate of the day. This work brought him into great
repute as an astronomer, and afterwards led to his being
made Master of the Mint and Knighted.

DIFFERENCES AMONG ASTRONOMERS. 15

As years rolled on so did Sir Isaac's fame, and, as
Harry Hotspur bewitched the world with his horseman-
ship, so has this much-lauded philosopher beguiled the
multitude with his Astronomy. But error is error still,
and cannot last for ever, and many, who since his day
have honestly examined his system, have been compelled
to reject it, as being utterly unworthy of belief, and I
trust that many more may do so, when they begin to
think for themselves. A sadder instance of the perver-
sion of splendid talents I do not know than the case of
Sir Isaac Newton. He spent a long life in teaching a false
system of Astronomy, unsupported by any fact in nature,
and in direct contradiction to the plain statements of the
Bible, that priceless mine not only of all true religion,
but of all sound philosophy. May his sad example serve
as a warning to others.

Pythagoras, Copernicus, and Sir Isaac Newton con-
sidered the Sun to be stationary, and, in that idea, for
many years other Astronomers followed suit, but

" A change came o'er the spirit of the dream,"

and they now say that it does move, not, indeed, round
the world, but towards a jwint in the constellation
" Hercules," though some imagine it to be journeying
towards Alcyone in the Pleiades. In proof of this most
serious change of opinion, which wholly alters the base
of their system, and which, had they been honest,
should, on the discovery, have been at once publicly
acknowledged, I beg to give the following extract from
pp. 280, 281 of " Sun, Moon, and Stars "* by Miss Agnes
Giberne, a very enthusiastic writer on Astronomical

* Seeley & Co., Limited, 38 Great Russell Street, London.

i6 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. 2.

subjects, with a laudatory Preface by the Rev. C.
Pritchard, M.A., F.R.S., &c., Savilian Professor of
Astronomy, in the University of Oxford.

" The rate of its (the Sun's) speed is not very certain, but it
is generally believed to be one hundred and fifty millions of
miles each year. Possibly he moves in reality much faster.

"When I speak of the Sun's movements, it must of course
be understood that the earth and planets all move with him,
much as a great steamer in the sea might drag in her wake a
number of little boats. From one of the little boats you could
judge of the steamer's motion quite as well as if you were on
the steamer itself. Astronomers can only judge of the Sun's
motion by watching the seeming drift of stars to the right or left
of him ; and the watching can be as well accomplished from
earth as from the Sun himself.
. " After all, this mode of judging is and must be very uncertain.
Among the millions of stars visible we only know the real dis.
tance of ten or twelve, and every star has its own real motion
which has to be separated from the apparent change of position
caused by the Sun's advance.

" It seems now pretty clear that the Sun's course is directed
towards a certain point in the Constellation Hercules. If the
Sun's path were straight he might be expected by and by, after
long ages, to enter that constellation. But, if orbits of suns, like
orbits of planets, are ellipses, he will curve away sideways long
before he reaches Hercules."

Miss Giberne also remarks that a German Astronomer
believes that the Sun and the stars in The Milky Way
are travelling to Alcyone, the chief star in the Pleiades,
but wisely adds — " Much stronger proof will be required
before the idea can be accepted."

Now let me seriously ask — How can any thoughtful

DIFFERENCES AMONG ASTRONOMERS. 17

man give the slightest credence to a system which holds
such absurd and contradictory hypotheses as Modem
Astronomers tell us to believe? What confidence can we
place in those who deliberately reject, not only the direct
evidence of their senses, as shown by their talk about
" apparent motions," the reality of which they refuse to
admit, but also the plain testimony of the Scriptures,
and " have turned aside unto vain jangling, desiring
to be teachers of the law, understanding neither what
they say, nor whereof they affirm " — i Tim. i. 6, 7. One
might almost as soon credit the godless aberrations of
the Evolutionist, who derives man from a monad, after-
wards passing through various gradations, not one of
which has ever yet been discovered, and which are said
to occupy millions of years, till he obtains the hairy
form of a chimpanzee, and then, after still further
developments, comes to the state of a real man, fitted^
as the survival of the fittest, to become the honoured
President of the Royal Society. . Oh how true is the
divine Word — " The world by wisdom knows not God '"
— I Cor. i. 21. " He taketh the wise in their owm
craftiness'' — ^and again — ^" He knoweth the thoughts' of
the wise that they are vab " — / Cor, in. ig, 20.

SECTION 3.

TESTIMONY OF SOME ABLE MEN AGAINST THE

COPERNICAN THEORY. '

It is not surprising that able men, who have studied
he subject of Modern Astronomy, have rejected with
ontempt the theory of the Earth being a revolving

i8 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. 3.

Planet. Let me cite a few instances from well-known
names. Tycho Brahe, the distinguished Danish Astrono-
mer, who flourished soon after Copernicus, writes as
follows —

" The heavy mass of earth, so little fit for motion in every
respect, could not be displaced in the manner they propose, and
moved in three different ways like the Celestial bodies, without
.a shock to the known principle of physics, even if they could set
;aside the express testimony of Scripture."

The great Lord Bacon, the profoundest thinker of
his age, was completely opposed to the Copernican system
of Astronomy, as may be seen in several passages of
his " Novum Organum,'' from one of which I quote the
following —

" In like manner, let the motion inquired into be that other
Motion of Rotation, so celebrated among Astronomers, resisting
and opposed to the diiirnal motion, viz., from west to east,
which the old Astronomers attributed to the planets, and also
to the starry heavens, but Copernicus and his followers to the
Earth ; and let it be asked whether any such motion be found in
Nature, or whether it be not rather a theory fabricated and
assumed for the convenience and abbreviation of calculation,
and to favour that beautiful project of explaining the heavenly
bodies by perfect circles. . . . And most certain it is, if we
may reason like plain men, for a while (dismissing the fictions
of Astronomers and the schools, whose fashion it is unreasonably
to do violence to the senses, and to prefer what is most obscure),
that this motion does appear to the senses as we have described
it ; and we once caused it to be represented by a sort of machine
composed of iron wire."*

* " Essays, Civil and Moral, Advancement of Learning, Novum Organun," &c.,
p. 3Sii edition 189s, Ward, Loclc, Bowden & Co., London.

TESTIMONIES AGAINST COPERNICANISM. 19

In his " Confession of Faith," Lord Bacon also says —

" I believe that God created the heavens and the earth, and
gave unto them constant and perpetual laws, which we call
' Laws of Nature,' but which mean nothing but God's laws of
Creation.''

The Rev. John Wesley, in various parts of his Journal,
expresses his disbelief in the Copemican or Newtonian
theory of the Universe. For brevity I quote only one
passage —

" The more I consider them the more I doubt all systems of
Astronomy ; I doubt whether we can with certainty know either
the distances or the magnitude of any star in the firmament,
else why do Astronomers so immensely differ with regard to the
distance of the Sun from the Earth? some affirming it to be only
(three and others ninety millions of miles'."*

I shall just add the vigorous testimony of Gothe —
" It may be boldly asked where can the man be found,
possessing the extraordinary gifts of Newton, who could suffer
himself to be deluded by such a hocus-pocus, if he had not in the
first instance wilfully deceived himself? Only those who know
the strength of self-deception, and the extent to which it some-
times trenches on dishonesty, are in a condition to explain the
.conduct of Newton and of Newton's school. To support his
-unnatural theory Newton heaps fiction upon fiction, seeking to
dazzle where he cannot convince." t

In a Scientific Lecture, delivered in 1878, at Berlin
by Dr. Schcepper, proving that the Earth neither rotates
nor revolves, he quoted the following still stronger pro-
test of Gothe against the delusions of Modern Astronomy.

* Works of Rev. John Wesley, vol ii., p. 39s! Mason, London,
t " Proceedings of the Royal Institution," vol. iz., part Hi., p. 353.

20 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. 3.

" In whatever way or manner may have occurred this business,
I must still say that I curse this modern theory of Cosmogony,
and hope that perchance there may appear, in due time, some
young scientist of genius, who will pick up courage enough to
upset this universally disseminated delirium of lunatics."

I could easily cite other good authorities to similar
effect, but I think enough have been already given, to
show that the absurdities of Modem Astronomy have not
been palmed upon the world without a strong protest
from thoughtful minds, and I sincerely trust that the
following pages may prove useful to some honest thinkers,
not only in exposing the fallacies of this chimerical
science, but in showing the true position of the world,
as proved by facts in nature, and as unfolded in the
Word of God. That Word is the only true exponent
which we possess for opening up to us the Wisdom and
the Power of God, as displayed in the works of nature,
as well as in the still higher revelation of His divine
purposes of grace, in bringing at last the whole creation
into complete harmony with Himself. ■

It gives me real pleasure to subjoin, from January,
1893, No. of " The ,Earth (not a Globe) Review," the
following extract, written by the late Dr. Woodhouse,
formerly Professor of Astronomy at Cambridge —

"When we consider what the advocates of the Earth's
stationary and central position can account for, and explain thfr
celestial phenomena as accurately to their own thinking as we
can ours, in addition to which they have the evidence of their
SENSES and Scripture and facts in their favour, which we have
not; it is not without a show of reason that they maintain the
superiority of their system. . . However perfect our theory may-
appear in. our own estimation, and however simply and satis-

QUOTATIONS SHOWING ATHEISTICAL RESULTS. 21
factorily the Newtonian hypotheses may seem to us to account
ioi all the celestial phenomena, yet we are here compelled to
admit the astounding truth, if our premises be disputed and
our facts challenged, the whole range of Astronomy does not
contain one proof of its own accuracy."

SECTION 4.

QUOTATIONS SHOWING SOME OF THE ATHEISTICAL
RESULTS OF MODERN ASTRONOMY.

How sinful and foolish is it for any one to reject the
unerring Word of God for the unproved and unprovable
hypotheses of men! I do not think I should close this
chapter without a few words of serious but loving
warning to professing Christians, in the hope that they
at least may be kept' from the snares of Modem
Astronomy, Evolutionism, Spiritualism, Ritualism, Dema-
gogism, and other evils of the day, arising chiefly
from the cancerous infidelity which is eating out the very
heart of true religion, preparatory to the revelation of
"the Man of Sin, the Son of Perdition, who. opposeth .
and exalteth himself above all this called God,., or that,
is worshipped, so that he, as God, sitting in the temple
of God, showing himself that he is God " — 2 Thess. ii. 3,4.

There are many ministers of the Gospel,, some, of,
whom I personally know, who teach. things contrary to
Bible truth, but I refrain from giving names, trusting
that they may yet repent. Indeed the mass of society
is being leavened with the virus of dishonesty and

22 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. 4.

infidelity, not only in this country, but throughout the
world. The old landmarks are being rapidly removed;
the very Deluge is repudiated by many. Our civilization
is only a veneer. I have been informed that there are
conventicles for the express worship of Satan both in
London and Paris. Demonology and Witchcraft, of
course under other names, are rampant. Men think them-
selves very clever, but are duped on every hand. What
Isaiah said of Israel may be applied to this corrupt and
vainglorious age — " The whole head is sick and the
whole heart is faint. From the sole of the foot even
unto the head, there is no soundness in it, but wounds
and bruises and putrifying sores '' — Isa. i. 5, 6. To
show that I am using no exaggerated language, I beg to
quote a few specimens out of the many which might be
given.

" The common notion had been that the Earth was flat, and
heaven a little way above the clouds, and the place of the dead
— ^the wicked dead, if not all the dead — somewhere underneath.
These were ancient ideas, and the fact that we find them in the
Bible is one proof that the Bible is an ancient book."

A "Severend" of Cardiff.

" If Moses can be shown to be caught redhanded, in ignorance

and error; what shall we think of the Christ who quoted and

referred to him as an authority?"

Present Day Atheist.

" If it shall turn out that Joshua was superior to La Place,
that Moses knew more about geology than Humboldt, that Job
as a scientist was superior to Kepler, that Isaiah knew more than
Copernicus, then I will admit that infidelity must become speech-
less for ever."

IngersolPs Tilt with Talmage.

QUOTATIONS SHOWING ATHEISTICAL RESULTS. 23

"We date from the First of January, 1601. This era is called

the Era of Man (E. M.) to distinguish it from the theological

epoch that preceded it. In that epoch the Earth was supposed

to be flat, the Sun was its attendant light, revolving about it.

Above was Heaven, where God ruled supreme over all potentates

and powers ; below was the kingdom of the dead, hell. So taught

the Bible. Then came the new Astronomy. It demonstrated

that the Earth is a globe revolving about the Sun, that there is

no ' up and down ' in space. Vanished the old Heaven,

vanished the old Hell ; the Earth became the home of man.

And when the modern Cosmogony came, the Bible and the

Church, as infallible oracles, had to go, for they had taught that

regarding the universe which was shown to be untrue in every

particular."

Lucifer, Dec. z^rd, E. M. z8f ( i88f).

"We are trembling on the eve of a discovery, which may
revolutionize the whole thought of the world. The almost
universal opinion of scientific men is that the Planet Mars is
inhabited by beings like or superior to ourselves. Already they
have discovered canals cut in its face in geometrical form,
which can only be the work of reasoning creatures. They have
some snowfields, and it only requires a telescope, a little stronger
than those already in existence, to reveal the mystery as to
whether sentient beings exist in that planet. If it be found that
this is the case, the whole Christian religion will crumble to
pieces. The story of the Creation has already become an old
wife's tale. Hell is never mentioned in any well-informed
society of clergymen, the Devil has become a myth. If Mars
is inhabited the irresistible deduction will be that all the other
planets are inhabited. This will put an end to the fable
-prompted by the vanity of humanity, that the Son of God came
on earth and suffered for creatures who are the lineal descendants
of monkeys. It is not to be supposed that the Hebrew carpenter

24 TERRA FIRMA. chap. I., sec. 4.

went about as a kind of theosophical missionaiy to all the
planets of the Solar system re-incarnate, and suffered for sins of
various pigmies or giants as the case may be who may dwell
there. The Astronomers would do well to make haste to reveal
to us the magnificent secret which the world impatiently awaits."
Reynolds' Newspaper, 14th August, i8gs.

" There are always enough faddists in this world to afford an
unfailing source of amusement. Have we not the Theosophists,
and the Zetetic Society? The latter body claim to have dis-
covered that the earth is a motionless and circular plane, over
which the sun and moon and stars revolve at moderate distances
above it. It would be unnecessary to take notice of this pre-
posterous theory except to lament that any person of intelligence
should waste his time upon so gross an absurdity. The
capability of the members of .this Society for scientific demon,
stration may be guessed, when I say that they take their science
from the Bible. Now the Old Testament is full of the most
elementary scientific inaccuracies. Modern science has proved
over and over again that the writers of the Old Testament knew
nothing about the physical condition of the earth, and certainly
nothing of heaven, which indeed is not mentioned."

Reynolds' Newsfafer, i^th May, 1896.

" To speak in plain terms, as far as Science is concerned, the
IDEA OF A PRESENT GoD IS INCONCEIVABLE, as are also all the
attributes which religion recognizes in such a being."
The late Mr. R. A. Proctor, in " Our Place in the Infinities," f. 3.

"While, however, the idea of Government by a God is not
excluded by general consent from the dominion of science, the
notion of Government by Law has taken its place, not only in
popular thought, but in the minds of many who claim the right
to lead it, and it is the validity of this which I have now to call

QUOTATIONS SHOWING ATHEISTICAL RESULTS. 23
in question. . . . Philosophy finding no God in Nature, nor

SEEING THE NEED OF ANY.

"The advanced Philosophy of the piesent times goes still
iarther, asserting that there is no room for God in Nature."
Professor W. B. Carpenter, in "Modern Review^' for October, 1880.

Even in Churches onoe reputed for their orthodoxy,
false science has had a most withering effect. Thus the
last Moderator of The Free Church of Scotland lately
said —

"The fact remains that a restless, uneasy, uncertain feeling
in regard to religious truth is abroad. . . The whole trouble
has arisen from the mistaken assumption that the opening
chapter of Genesis was meant to be an authoritative account of
the method and order of creative work; it is not prose, but
poetry, the great Creation Hymn.''

A Professor in the same Church remarks in his
" Studies of Theology "—

" Even the myth in which the beginnings of human life are
represented. . . The plain truth — and we have no reason to hide
it — is, we do not know the beginnings of man's life, of his
history, of his sin; we do not know them historically on histori-
cal evidence, and we should be content to let them remain in
the dark, till science throws what light it can upon them."

Quotations such as the above require no' comment,
as they speak for themselves, and show to what a debased
state of infidelity many persons have been already
brought, attributable in a great measure to the false
teaching of Modem Astronomy. They have forsaken
God, " the fountain of living waters, and have hewn out
cisterns, broken cisterns, that can hold no water" —
Jer. ii. 12. Gutta cavat lapidem non vi $ed spepe cadendo.

26 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. 4,

How true is this saying which I learned sixty-seven years
ago at the Edinboirgh Academy — a drop hollows a stone
not by force but by often falling. So is it with regard
to Modem Astronomy. Children are taught in their
geography books, when too young to apprehend aright
the meaning of such things, that the world is a great
globe revolving around the Sun, and the story is repeated
continuously, year by year, till they reach maturity, at
which time they generally become so absorbed in other
matters as to be indifferent as to whether the teaching
be true or not, and, as they hear of nobody contradicting
it, they presume that it must be the correct thing, if
not to believe at least to receive it as a fact. They
thus tacitly give their assent to a theory which, if it had
first been presented to them at what are called " years of
discretion," they would at once have rejected. This
astronomic method of instilling error into young minds,
recalls to my remembrance Pope's apt lines resj>ecting
vice —

"Vice is a monster of such hideous mien,
As to be hated needs but to be seen ;
But, grown at length familiar with its face.
We first abhor — then pity — then embrace."

The consequences of evil-teaching, whether in religion
or in science, are far more disastrous than is generally
supposed, especially in a luxurious laisser faire age like
our own. The intellect becomes weakened and the
conscience seared, as has, alas ! only too sadly been
shown in the results developed by Modern Astronomy
and Sacerdotal Ritualism. These delusions are paving
the way for the full-blown infidelity of the last days, when
the great nations of the Earth will be gathered against

QUOTATIONS SHOWING ATHEISTICAL RESULTS. 27

Jehovah and His Anodnted — Psa. it. 2 — and will be
swept away, "like chaff of the summer threshing-floor"
— Dan. it. 3$. Clearly the Rev. John Dove, a learned
and esteemed minister at Glasgow, saw this, when,
indignant at the falsities of Copemican Astronomy, he
wroite his " Vindication of the Divine Cosmogony,'' about
150 years ago. He faithfully remarked as follows —

"Are there any abettors of this heathen philosophy (the
Copemican) still among us? Yes, ten thousand ; not only among
the unlearned, but among our Church dignitaries, our classical
scholars and teachers ! All on account of their ignorance and
unbelief.

" What will be the end of these things ! I am no conjurer,
but it is easy to determine what will be from what has already
taken place. It has been the fate of all kingdoms, nations, and
people from the beginning of time, upon their rejecting or per-
verting the revelation of God, to fall into anarchy, confusion,
and infidelity. The Bible is, as it deserves to be, the great charter
of our liberty. The loss of the Scriptures, or severing from or
perverting the doctrines or history contained in them, has invari-
ably been attended with discomfiture and ruin, and always will !
And if their successors continue their resistance, as they have
done hitherto, it cannot fail to deluge the kingdom with Atheism,
destroying all social virtue, and turning it into a field of blood."

It is my object in writing this book tO' warn people
in these dangerous times, and to expose the absurdities
of Modem Astronomy, for, if these are made apparent,
" surely in vain the net is spread in the sight of any bird "
— Pro. i. 17. I am afraid it is more than probable that
many of my Readers may have already been more or less
entangled in its meshes, but I earnestly hope that now,

28 TERRA FIRMA. chap, i., sec. 4.

by thinldng for themselves, they may make a resolute
effort to be free, so that they may be enabled to say — :
" Our soul is escaped as a bird out of the snare of the
fowler; the snare is broken and we are escaped" —
Fsa. cxxiv. 7.

29

CHAPTER II.

THE ADAMIC CREATION.

SECTION * PAGE

1. The days of Creation not long periods of

time, but six natural days of 24 hours

EACH ...-...- 31

2. Not TWO races of Adamites - - - 37

3. Refutation of the theory of two different

Authors of Genesis, from the distin-
guishing words Elohim and Jehovah-
Elohim ... .... 43

4. No discrepancy exists regarding the Adamic

Creation in the accounts given in
Genesis I. and II. 47

5. Primeval Fauna and the Ages - - - - 50

6. Chipped Flints -------55

7. The supposed Glacial Period - - - - 57

A STRONG effort has been made by some Astronomers,
Geologists, and others to transform the six natural days
of the Adamic Creation into six long and indefinite
periods of time. The late Mrs. Duncan, in her " Pre-
Adamite Man,"* has, perhaps, been the most successful
in propounding this theory, and although she has
apparently written in a reverent manner, she has, to my
mind, permitted imagination to usurp the place of truth.
Being an Astronomer of the Modem School, she believed

* James Nisbst & Co., Ltd., 2Z Berners Street, London.

30 TERRA FIRMA. chap. u.

in a Planetary Earth, and has thereby got into inextricable
confusion, by supposing the Earth to have turned on
an axis from the beginning, and to have revolved around
the Sun before, according to God's Word, there was
any Sun to revolve around, as that luminary was not
formed until the Fourth day of creation.

The word " Adam " is usually said to be derived from
the Hebrew word dam, red, because Adam was made
from the dust of the ground, but Mrs. Duncan with, in
my opinion, much more propriety, takes it from the
root dem, likeness, because God said — " Let us make man
in our image, ke-demut-nu, after our likeness '' — Gen. i. 26.
A similar expression respecting man having been formed
in this glorious likeness is found in at least five other
passages of Scripture,* as if on purpose to confute those
errant Evolutionists who trace man's pedigree through
the monkey, and who are guilty of very great sin in thus
daring to travesty the infallible Word of God.

Mrs. Duncan imagined her Prei-Adamites, of the
sixth day or period, to be a genus of Men-Angels
(superior in every respect to us Adamites), who lived in
great peace and felicity on the Earth until nearly the
close of the seventh or Sabbatic age, when, in con-
sequence of some terrific rebellion, they were brought
to irretrievable ruin. Then followed the catastrophe of
the supposed Glacial Period, which made the Earth a
completely desolated wilderness of ice, after which, in
the eighth day or period, our own inferior race of
Adamites was created. As such ideas are most mis-
leading, I think it well to offer a few observations on
the points named in the heading of this Chapter.

* Gen. V. I ; ix. 6 ; i Cor. zi. 7 ; Col. ill. zo ; Jam. lil.

DAYS OF CREATION EACH OF 24 HOURS ONLY. 31

In order to make the meaning of certain words clearer
to the general reader, it will be necessary to explain
them from the original. I make no pretensions to
scholarship, but I know quite enough both of Hebrew
and of Greek, to enable me to consult the best Lexicons,
of which I have a good supply, so that my Readers may
be assured that I shall give the true sense of the words
referred to in these languages. I prefer reading Hebrew
without points, as these form no part of the original of
that concise but most expressive tongue. In the original,
Hebrew letters are read from right to left, but for the
English reader they are printed here from left to right,
so as to be in keeping with the mode of reading English.

SECTION 1.

THE DAYS OF CREATION NOT LONG PERIODS
OF TIME, BUT SIX NATURAL DAYS OF 24 HOURS EACH.

The last clause of the Hebrew text — Gen. i. 5,
cannot be better translated than it is in our Revised
Version —

vg-yehe oreb ve-jehe beger yum ehhed

"and there was evening and there was morning day one";
the day being thus bounded by an evening and a morningj
including, of course, the intervening hours between these
times, proves that it could only have been a natural
day of twenty-four hours duration; and this limit is
repeated in every one of the six days of the Adamic
Creation. Besides, we know that the Seventh or

32 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ii., sec. i.

Sabbath Day, in which God rested from His warks,
consisted of twenty-four hours only, as shown by the
following passage, proclaimed on the giving of the Law
at Sinai —

" Remember the Sabbath Day to keep it holy. Six days
shalt thou labour and do all thy work, but the Seventh Day
is a. Sabbath unto Jehovah thy God. In it thou shalt not do
any work, thou nor thy son nor thy daughter, nor thy man-
servant nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger
that is within thy gates, for in six days Jehovah made the
heavens and the earth, the sea and all that within them is,
and rested the Seventh Day; wherefore Jehovah blessed the
Seventh Day and hallowed it "—rSxod. xx. 8 — //.

Now we know that the Sabbath of the Jews, or
rather of Israel, as the Jews form only a portion of
Israel, commenced at sunset of Friday and ended at
sunset of Saturday, a period of twenty-four hours, and
as that Sabbath, as has been shown, is, as regards
duration, identified with that of the Adamic Creation,
it follows, things that are equal to the same thing being
equal to one another, that the Sabbath of the Adamic
Creation consisted of twenty-four hours also, and, as
each of the six days of Creation is evidently of the same
length as that of the Sabbath, each being bounded by
an evening and a morning, we are Scripturally, as well
as logically led to the conclusion, that each of the six
days of the Adamic Creation consisted of twenty-four
hours only.

Another important fact it is useful to notice also,
that God created the substance of the Heavens and the
substance , of the Earth before the commencement of

DAYS OF CREATION EACH OF 24 HOURS ONLY. 33-

the Adamic Creation. The word hera, to create, refers
to a creation which had no previous existence, asah being
generally used to express a re-formation, and proves the
utter falsity of the Evolution myth. Bera shows that
neither matter nor created life are, in the strict sense of
the word, eternal. Of' God only it can: be said — ho Pater
echei zoen en heauto — " The Father hath life in Himself "
— John V. 26, i.e., self -existence, inherent immor-
tality. Our immortality is only derived; it is a gift,
bestowed upon believers through our Lord Jesus Christ,
who says — " Because I live ye shall live also " —
John xiv. ig. Bera is only used thrice in Genesis i.

Verse i, To declare the creation of the Heavens and
the Earth.

Verse 21, To express the introduction of life.

Verse 27, To denote the creation of the first man,,
Adam ; thus proving that there was no' Pre-Adamite man..

In Genesis i. i we read,

Be-yashit bera Alehim at he-shemihr

" In the beginning created God the substance of the heavens

ve-at he-arets

and the substance of the earth."

When the beginning of Creation actually commenced
no human being knows, nor has any means of knowing,
because it has not been revealed.

This first verse of Genesis stands by itself alone, and
refers to a creation long anterior to that which followed.
The word bera implies creation in the completeness of
order, so we may justly conclude that, in consequence
of some great catastrophe, of the cause of which we are
not informed, but which might possibly be the introduc-

3

34 TERRA FIRMA. chap, u., sec. i.

tion of sin through Lucifer, this first creation was broken
up, for, in the second verse, we read —

ve-he-ai-eis hiUh tehu vehhu

and the earth became without form and void.

jBy giving the true force to the word hitch, became instead
•of was, as rendered by our Translators, we see that the
•world was not originally created tehu ve-behu, without
jform and void, but that, according to the Word of God,
at had become so, and this is corroborated by another
passage in the Divine Record, where it is written —

"For thus saith Jehovah that created the heavens. He is
God, that formed the earth and made it; He established it,
He created it not without form " (tehu) — Isa. xlv. i8.

This is the very word that is used for that expression in
Gen. i. 2. The state of the wrecked world, as it doubt-
less appeared at the time of the Adamic Creation, is
referred to by the Apostle Peter as follows —

hoit owanoi e^an ekfialai kai ge ex
" That the heavens were of old and the earth out
hudatos kai di' hudatos sunesiosa

of water, and by means of water compacted together

to tau Them logo.

by the Word of God."— 2 Pet. iii. 5.

This condition of things will, I think, account for the
formation of the strata which have so long puzzled
Geologists and others, and it goes to prove that the
Earth is not a Planet but a " Terra Firma," " founded
upon the seas and established upon the floods " —
Fsa. xxiv. 2.

DAYS OF CREATION EACH OF 34 HOURS ONLY. 35

The Psalmist, speaking of God in His creative works,
beautifully sings —

" Who laid the foundations of the earth.
That it should not be moved for ever,
Thou coveredst it with the deep as with a vesture ;
The waters stood above the mountains.
At Thy rebuke they fled.
At the voice of Thy thunder they parted away :
They went up by the mountains.
They went down by the valleys.
Unto the place which Thou hast founded for them."

Psa. -civ. 5 — 8.

I would mention here a custom, which our Modem
Astronomers have, of calling the dry land and the waters
of the seas collectively under the one term 'Earth, when
they refer to their supposed revolution round the Sun.
It looks very like, as if they attempted by this artifice,
to hide the monstrosity of the idea that the waters which,
at the very least, occupy thrice the extent of the land,
are carried millions of miles round the Sun, without
being emptied into the air, notwithstanding their pre-
tended law of Gravitation. The Scriptures most
distinctly mark the difference between these two divisions
of Creation, thus — " God said Let the waters under the
heavens be gathered together into one place, and let
the dry land appear; and it was sa And God called
the dry land Earth, and the gathering together of the
waters called He Seas " — Gen. i. g, 10.

The word "day" in Scripture has a variety of
meanings, and its particular interpretation, in each passage
where it occurs, must be gathered from the context.
Thus, to give a few illustrations^ — "For, in the day that

36 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ii., sec. i.

thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die" — Gen. ii. 17,
which threat received its fulfilment on the very day in
which Adam sinned, for he then began to die, this
expression being in exact accordance with the Hebrew,
moot tamut, " dying thou shalt die."

" One day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a
thousand years as one day " — 2 Pet. Hi. 8.

This, I think, foreshadows the continuance of this
world in its present state for six thousand years from its
creation, after which will be ushered in the thousand
years of the Millennial Sabbath referred to in
Rev. XX. 2 — 5.

Sometimes the number of a " day " represents the
number of a " year," thus —

"After the number of the days in which ye searched the
land, even forty days, each day for a year, shall ye bear your
iniquities, even forty years, and ye shall know my breach of
promise " — Num. xiv. 34.

"As Jonas was three days and three nights in the belly of
the great sea-monster, so shall the Son of Man be three days
and three nights in the heart of the earth " — Matt. xii. 40.

This passage refers, of course, to literal days,
being expressive of the actual time that Christ
continued in Sheol after His crucifixion. The idea,
that our Lord was crucified on the Friday, and
thus only remained a part of three days and three nights
in Sheol, is, in my opinion, opposed both to Scripture
and sound criticism. See the undermentioned pamphlets
on that subject.*

* " Good Thursday, not Good Friday," by Rev. James Gall ; Gall & Inglis,
90 Bernard Terrace, Edinburgh, and 25 Paternoster Square, London.

"The Good Friday Problem," by D. Nield, 7 Angus Avenue, Wellington,
New Zealand ; Brown & Co., Woodend, East Flnchley, London.

NOT TWO RACES OF ADAMITES. 37

The Reader if he pleases can find scores of illustra-
tions relative to the specific meaning of the term " day "
by reference to Cruden's Concordance under that word.

As a good illustration as to the work of the six days
of Creation, I beg to refer my Readers to " Questions
and Answers in the Bible and Nature," by my friend
Lady Blount. They will be found in an Appendix to
another work by her Ladyship, called " Adrian Galileo,''
in which, pp. 50 — 52, and 59 — 68, there are aJsoi some
excellent observations on the Earth being a Plane and
not a Planet.*

There need, therefore, be no doubt resj)ecting the
exact length of the Six Days of the Adamic Creation,
for no less than six times in the First Chapter of Genesis
God has called them — " Evening — ^morning," which limits
each to the Natural Day of twenty-four hours; and,
further. He corroborates the fact, by reference to the
Seventh Day, " the Sabbath of Jehovah thy God " —
Exod. XX. 10, which we know consisted, and still consists
of twenty-four hours only.

SECTION 2.

NOT TWO RACES OF ADAMITES.

The Bible never hints at two races of Adamites, but
speaks only of one, that from which we are descended,
through our progenitor Adam. There has never yet

* Since the above was written Lady Blount has become Kditress of a
small but good Monthly Magazine called " The Earth," to which I beg to
refer any reader who may be interested in the form of " the world we live
in." Lady Blount's address is 63 Merton Road, Wimbledon.

38 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ii., sec. a.

been found the smallest vestige of a Pre-Adamite man,
or of anything which he tnight be supposed to have left
behind, in any fossil, rock, cave, or excavation in any
part of the whole world. Like the Evolutionists' still
undiscovered "missing link" to connect our own race of
men with the monad, tadpole, or monkey, the remains of
Pre-Adamite man have never yet been found, and the
solution of the myth may be safely left to the time of the
Greek Calends.

Angels are an entirely different order of beings from
men, and, in the Old Testament, are called Bent Elohim,
" Sons of God," vrhcy, we are told, when the foundations
of the Earth were laid, " shouted for joy " — Job xxxviii. 7.
The Poet may imagine that

" Angels are men in lighter garments clad,"
and, under certain particular circumstances, they have
been mistaken for men, but, in Scripture, the distinction
between them and ourselves has always been essential,
and must so continue. It is only when redeemed men are
raised from the dead, or changed at the Coming of our
Lord, that they are said to be made isangeloi, equal to
the angels in the respect that " they shall die no more " —
Luke XX. 36. But I believe that, as our Lord Jesus
Christ took our nature, and was in all points tempted as
we are, yet without sin, we, through our special union
with Him, shall form a distinct order for ever. God's
government is Regal, not Republican — each in his own
rank, not one dead level. " There is one glory of the
sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory
of the stars, for one star differeth from another star in
glory — so also is the resurrection of the dead " —
1 Cor. XV. 4.1, 42.

NOT TWO RACES OF ADAMITES. 39

Angels take an intense interest in man's redemption,
as we find by their many appearances, related both in
the Old and in the New Testaments, especially in con-
nection with our Lord. They desire to look into the
things pertaining to the Gospel salvation — i Vet. i. 12,
doubtless believing that, as our blessed Lord " gave Him-
self a ransom (Jiuper panton) for all, the testimony to be
borne in fitting times " — / Tim. it. 6, the period will at
last arrive, when their own formerly lapsed companions,
when repentant, will be restored, and, in holy adoration,
with all other created beings bow, not at, but in (en) the
Name of Jesus, God being All in All — Vhil. ii. g, 10 ;
I Cor. XV. 20^28 ; Rev. v. 13.

But, putting altogether aside the idea of Pre-Adamite
MAN, it is not impossible that, before the commencement
of the Adamic Creation, he who is called " the Anointed
Cherub that covereth " — Esek. xxviii. 14, may have held
the sovereignty of the pristine world with millions of
angels under him; but he rebelled against God through
pride, and induced a vast multitude to follow his evil
example. He was cast out of his principality, and his
adhering legions with him, while those who kept their
fealty to God were doubtless removed to some other
habitation. The world might then have been destroyed
by the complete dissolution of its component parts,
which would eventually form the strata in the Great Deep.
I do not sfwak at all positively on these matters, because
we have no direct revelation on the subject, but there
are certain hints, given here and there in the Scriptures,
from which, perhaps, we might be led to infer that
Satan may have been Lord Paramount of this world in
its original creation. This might account for the cease-

4° TERRA FIRMA. chap, ii., sec. 2.

less enmity which be has shown against the inhabitants
of this new world from the days of Adam until now,
and more especially against the Lord Jesus Christ, who,
in the intensity of His matchless love, gave Himself as
a Sacrifice for ouar redemption — even " for the life of
the world " — John vi. 51. Thrice our Lord speaks of
Satan as " The Prince of this world " — John xii. ji ;
xiv. 30; xvi. II, and the Apostle Paul termed him^ —
" The God of this world "—2 Cor. iv. 4, and " The
Prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now
worketh in the children of disobedience '' — Eph. ii. 2.
Doubtless he would have a special antipathy to man as
his successor in the Lordship of this world, and, by his
glozing lies, only alas ! too successfully

" Brought death into this world and all our woe,"

so that, in this sense, he had the power of death. But
that death is only temporal, for our gracious Lord,
through His own voluntary death upon the cross, came
" to bring tO' nought him that had the power of death
that is, the Devil> and might deliver all them, who
through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to
bondage " — Heb. ii. 14, 15. Blessed, indeed, are they
who believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God,
and that believing they " may have life through His
Name " — John xx. ji.

Mrs. Duncan's supposition that there were two Adamic
creations will stand the test neither of Scripture nor of
honest criticism. She says —

" In (Genesis, A.V.), Chapter I., verses 20, 21, we read that on
the fifth day ' God said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly the
moving creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly above the

NOT TWO RACES OF ADAMITES. 41

earth in the open firmament of heaven. And God created great
whales and every living creature that moveth which the waters
brought forth abundantly after their kind, and winged fowl
after his kind, and the evening and the morning were the fifth
day.' But, in Chapter II., verses 18, 19, we have the following
account, ' And out of the ground the Lord God formed every
beast of the field, and every fowl of the air, and brought them
unto Adam to see what he would call them, and what Adam
called every living creature that was the name thereof."*

The translators of our Authorised Version of the
Bible gave a Mw-rendering of the Hebrew of Gen. i. 20,
when they said that the waters brought forth the fowl,
and Mrs. Duncan herself confesses that other translators
have rendered the Hebrew of that verse so as not
necessarily to imply more than that the fowl were created
on the same day as the fishes,t but she should have
been more careful, and not have sought to build a matter
of such vast importance as two Adamic Creations on the
mere conjecture that the fowl were brought forth out of
the water instead of the ground. And she was the more
worthy of blame for this, as, being the wife of a Professor
of Hebrew in Edinburgh, she was, as it is said in
Scotland, " at the lug o' the law," that is, in a position
where she could obtain the best information on the
subject. It so happens that the Hebrew text is quite
clear on the matter, and makes no discrepancy between
Gen. i. 20 and Gen. ii. ig. Thus, Gen. i. 20 should be
translated as follows —

yeshreisu he-mim slierets nepesh hheyeh

Let bring forth the waters the moving creature the soul living ;

* " Pre-Adamlte Man," pp. i, 2 (4th Edition),
t Ditto, p. 2.

42 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ii., sbc. 2.

ve-oup youpep ol he-arets ol-ptm
and fowl let fly above the earth on the face of

yeqio he-shemim

the firmament of the heavens.

The late Dr. Robert Young, in loco, gives a similar
rendering, and so does the Revised Version of the Bible
— " Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving
creature that hath life, and let fowl fly above the earth
in the firmament of heaven."

It is astonishing what light may be thrown on obscure,
and even app>arently discrepant passages of Scripture,
by consulting the original. That truly would be the
Higher Criticism, and well worthy of respect, which,
instead of distorting the Bible with imaginary difficulties,
would honestly seek to explain it, by elucidating the
text and context from the original. The Word of God,
like all His works of Creation, can bear the strictest
scrutiny, and, the more closely it is examined, the more
will the accuracy of its diction, and the depth of its
meaning be observed.* The translators of the Revised
Version have made some good emendations, but, in their
desire not to offend the so-called Orthodoxy of the day,
they have not always gone to the root of the matter,
especially in their rendering of certain words relative
to the future. My friend, Mr. Joseph Bryant Rotherham,
Author of " The Emphasised New Testament," is now en-
gaged in making a new translation of the Old Testament,
which I sincerely trust may, when published, be found to
be more literal and correct than any hitherto undertaken.

* I know of no book where this fact is so clearly and so fully illustrated,
as in the Rev. Dr. Bulllnger's magnificent work, " Figures of Speech, used In
the Bible" ; it is a veritable mine of Scriptural research and learning. It may
be obtained from Dr. BuUinger, 25 Connaught Street, London.

REFUTATION OF TWO AUTHORS OF GENESIS. 43

SECTION 8.

REFUTATION OF THE THEORY OF TWO DIFFERENT

AUTHORS OF GENESIS, FROM THE USE OF THE

DISTINGUISHING WORDS ELOHIM AND

JEHOVAH-ELOHIM.

Some critics bring forward an argument for a dual
authorship of Genesis, from the term Elohim being
used for God in the first Chapter, and the words Jehovah-
Elohim subsequently. They call the one the Elohistic
and the other the Jehovistic account of Creation, and
this they do in hopes of setting aside the authority of
Moses, by thus trying to show that not he, but Uuo
other unknown historians were the writers of Genesis.

The Bible, in the original is most precise in its use
of proper terms. Tasa graphs Theofneustos, " all Scrip-
ture is God-inspired " or " God-breathed " — 2 Tim. Hi. 16.
" Thy word is true from the beginning " — Psa. cxix. 160,
and, instead of the above named words exhibiting any
signs of TWO diflferent historians, Moses, by the inspiration
of God, is found to be the sole Author of Genesis. In
the first Chapter God reveals Himself by the plural noun
Elohim, expressive of His being the Almighty God of
Creation and Judgment, and, in the following as Jehovah-
Elohim, the self-existing God, in covenant with His
creature Adam. For a full exposition of this interesting
subject, I beg to refer my Readers to the able work

44 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ii., sec. 3.

mentioned below, by my late friend, the Rev. J. M.
Denniston, M.A.* He says, p. 3 —

" F6r appreciating the two names we must remember that
Elohim is an ordinary, wide-spread word for Deity; while
Jehovah is a special divinely-given word with a meaning which,
after a time, was fully opened up, and a distinct history con-
nected with the Covenant as first made with Shem. Hence
we may infer that from the very first the name had a certain
significance and value of its own."

Yaveh, or Jehovah — I am that I am — ^the periphrase
of which is the great name "Alpha and Omega "-^the
First and the Last, means that God is in Covenant with
His people, as will be seen from the following passage,
when Israel was on the point of being delivered from
the bondage of Egypt —

" And God spake unto Moses and said unto him — I am
Jehovah : and I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and
unto Jacob as God Almighty, but by My name Jehovah I was
not known to them. And I have also established My Covenant
with them to give them the land of Canaan, the land of their
sojourning, wherein they sojourned. And moreover I have
heard the groaning of the children of Israel whom the Egyptians
keep in bondage, and I have remembered My Covenant.
Wherefore say unto the children of Israel — I am Jehovah " —
Exod. vi. 2 — 6.

The critics do not agree among themselves, so that
their testimony is not reliable, and only genders strife and
confusion. They are not even consistent in their folly;

**'Elohlm and Jehovah, or the Employment of the divine names from
Genesis 1, to Exodus vi."; Morgan & Scott, 12 Paternoster Buildings, London.

REFUTATION OF TWO AUTHORS OF GENESIS. 45

for example, while they make Elohim and Jehovah-Elohim
the ground for two different authorships in Genesis, they
pass over in silence other parts of Scripture, especially
in Job, where the distinction, in the use of these two
words, is still more marked. Thus, in the first two
chapters of that wonderful book Jehovah only is used,
and in the last five it is again the: prominent word for
God, while in the thirty-five intermediate chapters, with
one exception, the word Elohim is used. To the dis-
cerning Christiaii the reason for thus using these two
names is plain ; in the first two and the last five chapters,
Job's trust in Jehovah's Covenant faithfulness was
unshaken, while, in the thirty-five intervening chapters,
he was troubled with his grievous trial, and thought only
of God as the Elohim, Almighty in power. Further,
these learned critics, while they make use of these words
Elohim, and JEHOVAH-Elohim as the ground for assigning
two different authors to Genesis, stultify themselves by
saying that no book in the Bible is more clearly the
work of one author than Job, where these words are far
more forcibly distinguished than in Genesis.

The reason why these so-called Higher-Critics make
such a fierce attack on Genesis appears tO' be because,
as that is the beginning of the Scriptures, they think
that, if they can raise doubts as to its authority, they
can thus throw discredit on all the rest. But their
attempt is useless; in vain do they dash their frothy
wavelets against the impregnable Rock of Truth. In
vain do they try to erase the name of Moses from the
authorship of that First Book of the Pentateuch, for the
facts which he unfolded undeniably remain, and his
authority has been endorsed by our Lord Himself over

46 TERRA FIRMA. chap, u., sec. 3.

and over again — Matt. xix. 3 — g ; Mar. x. 2 — p/
Luke xvi. 2Q — ji ; John v. 45 — 47. Let these Critics
first agree among themselves before they venture to
shoot another arrow —

"But no clearer proof could be given of the truth of our
contention as to the disagreement among the Critics with
regard to the various theories and opinions than the fact that,
during the space of forty-seven years up to i8gi, the 'Critics'
had propounded no less than seven hundred and forty-seven
different theories ! How many more theories may have been
propounded by the 'Critics' since 1891 we know not, but the
above given number (747) were found and tabulated and pub-
lished by the late T. M. Marshall, D.D., LL.D., in the year
1891."*

A more suitable name for these Higher Critics would,
I think, be Hyper-Critics, for their criticism is evidently
very far from being high, but it goes " over " or " beyond "
proper criticism, just as the Hyper-Calvinist, in his
dogmatic assertions, out-Herods Calvin himself. Their
criticism, like the literal meaning of the Greek word
hamartia, sin, is " a missing of the mark." They remind
me, in the assistance which they so freely oflfer to
sceptics, of the foolish young lady who, in her frantic
desire to help her lover in climbing the steep,

" Flung to him down her long black hair.
Exclaiming wildly — ' There, love, there ' " —

and we need not be surprised, therefore, if both sceptics
and critics ignominiously fall below.

♦ " The Higher Critics and their mistakes," by P. & R. H. ; Marshall
Brothers, Keswick House, Paternoster Row, London.

NO DISCREPANCY REGARDING MAN'S CREATION. 47

SECTION 4.

NO DISCREPANCY EXISTS REGARDING THE ADAMIC

CREATION IN THE ACCOUNTS GIVEN IN

GENESIS I. AND II.

There is no real discrepancy, as Mrs. Duncan
supposes,* in the account of the creation of man as
recorded in Genesis i. 26 — 31 and Genesis ii. 7 — 25/
the first briefly states that he was created in the image
and likeness of God, and the second gives the details of
his formation, just as a historian might mention the
result of an important event in one chapter of his book,
and narrate the particulars respecting it in another. It
was doubtless considered unnecessary to repeat in the
Second Chapter what had already been mentioned a few
verses before in the First, of man having been created
in the image and likeness of God, but to give a circum-
stantial account of the formation of Adam and his wife
Eve. But, that the man of the Second Chapter is
identical with that of the first, is proved a little further
on where it is written — " This is the book of the
generations of Adam. In the day that God created man ;
in the likeness of God made He him, male and female
created He them, and blessed them, and called their
name Adam in the day when they were created " —
Gen. V. I, 2; after which follows the generations of
Adam's descendants from Seth to Japheth. It is thus

* " Pre-Adamite Man," Chapter i.

48 TERRA FIRM A. chap, ii., sec. 4.

CERTAIN that there were not two separate creations of
Adamites.

Mrs. Duncan was a clever, and I believe a good
woman also, but she was misled by the wild chimeras of
Geologists, and wrote some things which had better
never have been written, as they only distract without
enlightening the mind. All criticism, especially
that on Biblical statements, to be of any real
value, should be accurate and just, but, of late years,
it has too frequently become so incorrect and diffuse,
as to go beyond all bounds of reason, and is, therefore,
worthless. It is, as Shakespeare speaks of glory —

" Like a circle in the water,
Which never ceaseth to enlarge itself,
Till by broad spreading it doth come to nought."

A good illustration of such kind of criticism is given
in the following quotation from the pen of that excellent
Christian writer, the late Mr. H. L. Hastings of
Boston, U.S.A.

"We have had already specimens of their work, and a more
amazing tangle of inconsistency and contradiction can hardly
be found in ancient or modern literature. The old dispute
concerning the authorship of the Iliad and the Odyssey, which
some one summed up as being demonstrated, that the poems
' were not written by Homer, but by another man of the same
name and living at the same time and place,' was lucidity itself
when compared with the revelations of the Higher Critics con-
cerning the original authorship of the forty-six books of the
Old and New Testaments. There are plenty of people who may
be unable to judge of the correctness of the position occupied
by any one of these learned men, but there can be no possible

NO DISCREPANCY REGARDING MAN'S CREATION. 49
difficulty about deciding that, when each one of a dozen contra-
dicts all the others, they cannot all be infallible, and here is
the opportunity of the common reader to exercise a little
common sense."*

It would be well if these learned Critics studied the
Bible a little mare closely than they appear to have
done, as, in many instances, their knowledge of that
Book, in comparison with their shameless effrontery in
warping it, seems to ba as scanty as Falstaff's ha'p'worth
of bread to the unconscionable quantity of sack. In
rejecting Moses they reject the upholder of Moses — the
Lord Jesus Christ, and to them may be applied the
withering reproof administered by our Lord Himself to
the Jews — " Had ye believed Moses ye would have
believed in Me, for he wrote of Me, but, if ye believe
not his writings, how shall ye believe My words ? " —
John V. 46, 4.7.

There is, however, one good thing which these
Critics, though unwittingly, have done; they have led
some learned and earnest Christians to pay a closer
examination tO' certain disputed facts mentioned in the
Bible, with the positive result that that blessed Book,
now rests on a stronger basis than ever. Many state-
ments, which these' Critics most unwarrantably declared
to be false, have been now proved, by the discovery of
ancient monuments, tablets, and other sources of infor-
mation, to be absolutely true. Gladly, had space
permitted, would I give some telling instances of these
wonderful confirmations of God's Word, but must

* " The Higher Criticism," by the late H. L. Hastings, Boston, U.S.A. ;
Agents, Marshall Brothers, Paternoster Row, London.

go TERRA FIRMA. chap, ii., sec. 5.

content myself by referring my Readers to tiie works
mentioned below* which, are well worthy of their atten-
tive perusal.

SECTION 5.

PRIMEVAL FAUNA AND THE AGES.

The statements of Geologists, whether Dr. Pye Smith
or Sir Roderick Murchison, Dr. Dick or Sir Charles
Lyell, Drs. Buckland or Mantell, Hugh Miller, and others,
are all unsatisfactory, because they are only suppositive,
having no solid basis on which to build their assertions.
Skertchley himself, in his " Geology," p. loi, remarks —

* "Inspiration and Accuracy o( the Holy Scriptures," 8vo, 7/6; and " Modern
Discoveries and the Bible," 8vo, net 6/- ; both books by the Rev. John Urquhart.

" The Higher Critics and their Mistakes," by P. and R. H.; Special Edition
for gratuitous distribution.

" The Higher Criticism the greatest Apostasy of the Age," 1/6 net, by D. K.
Paton.

" Daniel in the Critic's Den," by Dr. Anderson, 3/6.

Leech's " Is my Bible true ? " 2/6.

" The New Apologetics, or the Down-grade in Criticism," by Dr. Watts, 6/-

" How God inspired the Bible," by Dr. J. Paterson Smyth, 2/6.

" The Grand Old Book," by Rev. A. MoCaig, 3/6.

" Many Infallible Proofs," by Dr. A. J. Pearson, s/-

" Remarks on 'The Mistakes of Moses,'" 4/-; and "The Higher Criticism,"
3d. ; both by the late H. L. Hastings, of Boston, U.S.
A II obtainable from
Marshall Brothers, Keswick House, Paternoster Row, London.

" History of Babylonia," by the late George Smith, Esq., of the British
Museum ; Edited by the Rev. A. H. Sayce, M.A. ; 2/-.

" Assyria, from the Earliest Times to the Fall of Nineveh," by the late George
Smith, Esq., of the British Museum ; 3/-.

" Sinai, from the Fourth Egyptian Dynasty to the Present Day," by the late
Henry S. Palmer ; revised by the Rev. A. H. Sayce, M.A. ; with map, a/-.

"Persia, from the Earliest Period to the Arab Conquest," by the late
W. J. W. Faux, M.A. ; a new and revised edition, by the Rev. A. H. Sayce,
M.A.; 2/-.

" The Higher Criticism, and the Verdict of the Monuments," by the Rev.
A. H. Sayce, M.A. ; 7/6. Published by

The Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge,
Northumberland Avenue, London.

PRIMEVAL FAUNA AND THE AGES. 51

" So imperfect is the record of the earth's history, as told
in the rocks, that we can never hope to fill up completely all
the gaps in the chain of. life. The testimony of the rocks has
been well compared to a history, of which only a few imperfect
volumes remain to us, the missing portion of which we can only
fill up by conjecture. What botanist would but despair of
restoring the vegetation of wood and field from the dry leaves
that autumn scatters? Yet from less than this the geologist
has to form all his ideas of past flora. Can we wonder then at
the imperfection of the geological world? "

Yet, notwithstanding this admitted imperfection,
some geologists have drawn conclusions, which from
want of proper data, are, of course, incapable of proof,
with as much assurance as if they themselves had wit-
nessed the formation of the primeval rocks. Sir
Archibald Geikie lately said that, in his opinion,

" 100,000,000 years would suffice for that portion of the
Earth's history which was registered in the stratified rocks of
the crust. But if the Palaeontologists found such a period too
narrow for their requirements, he could see no reason on the
geological side, why they should not be at liberty to enlarge it,
as far as they might find to be needful for the evolution of
organized existence on the globe."*

From fossil marks, some of which are scarcely
discernible, from a jaw-bone, a tibia or a claw,
they have constructed animals of such grotesque
appearance as, to use an expression common in my
young days, "would be enough to frighten the French."
Models of some of these relics of a by-gone age were
made some years ago under the direction of Mr.

* ' 'Report of the British Association " at Dover, from The Daily Graphic of
September i8th, i8gg.

52 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ii., sec. 5.

Hawkins, and have been placed in the grounds of the
Crystal PaJaoe, Sydenham, and which, as the showman
would say, " are as large as life and twice as natural."

With the late Dr. Chalmers and some others, I
believe that the first verse in the Bible — " In the
beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth " —
by no means precludes the idea of a creation prior to
the Adamic, though when such creation was it is quite
impossible to tell; but, from the testimony of infallible
Scripture, and from the records of the past, I myself have
not the shadow of a doubt that the creation, or if
preferred the re-creation of the world in which we live,
commenced at the very time assigned to it in the Mosaic
history, less than six thousand years ago. I can afford,
therefore, with perfect equanimity, tO' let the Geologists
discover as many as they can of the Fauna of an Earlier
Earth, megatheria, plesiosauri, iguanodons, ' pterodac-
tiles, &c., &c., of land, or water, or air, but here the
line must be drawn, for there never yet has been found,
and I am certain that there never will be found, the
smallest trace of a supposed Pre-Adamite man, or a single
bone of any of Adam's race or of any relics pertaining
theretoi, in any geological strata of the Earth, thus
showing that there never was any Pre-Adamite Man, and
that the present world of the Adamic Creation is not one
hour older than it is represented to be in the Scriptures
of Truth.

Such animals, as those above referred to, would
no doubt have had their use in the preparation of the
world for man's future habitation, as God makes nothing
in vain, for, that the world was systematically made
ready for the occupation of man, is evident from the

PRIMEVAL FAUNA AND THE AGES. 53

particular stratification of the rocks, the chalk, the lime-
stone, the slate, the building stone, the coalfields, &c.,
as well as from the position of the metals, iron, lead,
tin, &c., as also from its gold, silver, and copper, and
from its diamonds, rubies, sapphires, and other precious
stones. It is truly a marvellous world within and
without, above and below, specially adapted by God's
own wisdom, love, and care for the habitation and use
of man. Well may we exclaim with the Psalmist —
" Oh ! that men would praise Jehovah for His goodness,
and for His wonderful works unto the children of men ! "
— IPsa. cvii. 8.

From a careful consideration of the aidnes or ages,
which are so often referred to in the Greek of the New
Testament, but which unfortunately are sO' obscurely
rendered in our Authorised Version, it appears certain
that there were ages before the Adamic Creation, as
there will be ages aftet this present dispensation has
passed away. Let us look briefly at the two' following
remarkable expressions respecting them.

1. Sunteleia tou aidnos, the end or completion of the
age.

2. Chronois aidniois, in age-past times.

1. Sunteleia tou aidnos.
Matt. xiii. $g, " The harvest is the completion of the Age."
Matt. xiii. 40, " So shall it be at the end of the Age.''
Matt. xxiv. 3, "Tell us when shall these things be? and

what shall be the sign of Thy coming, and of the completion of

the Age."

Matt, xxviii. 20, " And lo ! I am with you all the days even

unto the completion of the Age."

Heb. ix. 26, " But now once, at the completion of the Ages,

54 TERRA FIRMA. chap, n., sec. 5.

He hath been manifested to put away sin by the sacrifice of
Himself."

From the foregoing passages we gather tiiat Christ
will be spirituaJly with His people till the harvest, or
completion of this present age or dispensation, when
He will again personally apj>ear to take them to be with
Himself for ever. In the last quoted passage the word
for " ages " is in the plural, from which it would seem that
it there refers to tons aidnas epoiesen, the ages which He
had made previous to this world, according to Heb. i. 2
— " through whom also He hath made the Ages."

2. Chronois aioniois.

Rom. xvi. 25, "Now to Him who is able to stablish yon
according to my gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ,
according to the revelation of the mystery, kep^ in silence
through Age-fast times, but now is manifested."

2 Tim. i. 9, " Who saved us, and called us with a holy
calling, not according to our works, but according to His own
purpose and grace, which was given in Christ Jesus before
Age-past times."

Tit. i. 2, " In hope of eternal life which God, who cnnnot
lie, promised before Age-past times."

It is evident, from the above passages, that God chose
His saints of the present age or dispensation, according
to the eternal purpose of His will long before they had
any' actual existence except in His own mind. They
were redeemed, not with corruptible things as silver
and gold, " but with precious blood, as of a lamb without
blemish and without spot, even the blood of Christ, who
was foreordained pro hatdbole kosmou, before the
foundation of the world, but was indeed manifested ep

CHIPPED FLINTS. 55

eschaton ton chronon at the last stage of the times for your
sake" — I Pet. i. ig, 20.

We thus see that there were ages, and we may,
therefore, presume creations, before that of our Adamic
world. All that I contend for is, and on this point I
am immovable, that our present world was not brought
out of the Great Deep of waters, and that there was no
creation of man, nor of any of the now existing species
of land animals, before the time indicated by Moses in
Genesds, which period has not yet reached six thousand
years.

The study of the ages is one of the deepest impor-
tance towards understanding the eternal purposes of
God with respect to His Creatures, and, with deference,
I beg to refer any of my Readers, who might desire
their farther consideration, to a volimie written by myself,
mentioned below,* as I know of no other work in which
the subject has been so fully treated.

SECTION 6.

CHIPPED FLINTS.

More than half a century ago: there was quite a furor
among Geologists respecting Chipped Flints, which had
recently been discovered, and which were tooi hastily
described as being arrow heads, spear heads, and axe
heads, according to their size, niade by Ante-Diluvians

♦ *• Hades and Beyond, with some Sidelights by the way," chapters iv., v., ix.,
X., xi., xiv., XV., and xviii. A copy of this work will be forwarded, post free, to
any given address, by sending a postal order for 3/6 to D. Wardlaw Scott,
85 Trinity Road, Wood Green, London.

56 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ii., sec. 6.

who lived in what they called the " Flint-Age." Sober-
minded people, however, had very grave doubts about
the matter, as these flints were found in so miany
different places, and besides in localities so unlikely ever
to have been the abode of men, and also in such vast
quantities that the supposition of their ever having been
made by human hands was too' preposterous tO' be
seriously entertained. Mrs. Duncan thought at one time
that they might be relics of her Pre-Adamites, and in
the first Edition of her book, wrote accordingly. How-
ever when she afterwards went to examine some of these
flints for herself, she had to acknowledge that she had
made a mistake, and abandoned the idea, as Mr. Jonathan
Oldbuck had to give up his Roman Camp, after the
revelations of Eddie Ochiltree. She writes, as follows,
in the Preface to the third Edition of her " Pre-Adamite
Man"—

" It seems desirable also to state that the argument (for
Pre-Adamite Man), is in no respect founded on alleged dis-
coveries of implements in the drift of the Pre-Adamite Age,
which came to the Author's knowledge after the work had
passed through the printer's hand, and was added by her to the
proof-sheets only as a possible corroboration of her theory ;
and she begs now to add that, having since visited St. Achiel,
near Amiens, and having obtained some of the alleged Ante-
Diluvian implements on the spot, together with a portion, of
the sand in which they were embedded ; she has been led to
doubt very much whether these objects after all owe their
peculiar appearance to the hand of man. It is remarkable that
the particles of sand, put under a powerful microscope, present
very much the same appearance as those larger chipped flints,
suggesting the idea that the same process of attrition which

THE SUPPOSED GLACIAL PERIOD. 57

shaped the one may have produced the marks of chipping on
the other. At all events she is not confirmed by this visit, but
rather the reverse, in the belief that she is entitled to appeal
to this source as confirmatory of her views, but she does not
believe that her argument will be much affected by the circum-
stance, the substantial foundation on which it rests being
based, as the title bears, on conclusions derived from Scripture
and Science."

Such is the sad collapse of one of the " side-issues "
of that " most exact science " of Modem Astronomy now
under our consideration.

SECTION 7.

THE SUPPOSED GLACIAL PERIOD.

The supposed Glacial Period, of which Mrs. Duncan
and certain geologists make so much, is one of the most
improbable myths that was ever concocted in the human
mind. Mrs. Duncan introduced it without even the
slightest pretence of pwoof towards the close of her
Sabbatic Age, the whole of which, according to the
received meaning of the term Sabbatic, should have been
a period of unbroken rest an3 peace, when, on account
of the rebellion of her Pre-Adamifces, this catastrophe
was suddenly launched upon the world. The Geologists
thought it might be a good pretext by which they might
get rid of the UniversaJ. Deluge, but the attempt has
been in vain, for ice could not have produced the effects
left by the Noachian Flood. Sir Robert Ball, in his

S8 TERRA FIRMA. chap, n., sec. 7.

book, " The Cause of an Ice Age," previously mentioned,
has done his best to bewilder people's minds upon this
subject, but he does not appear toi have made much
headway even among Scientists, and no wonder, as his
work is one of the most unconvincing ever written. For
example, he says, p. 32, "I have found it necessary to
assume the existence of several Ice Ages." It is all
assumption, no real proof being given for even one Ice
Age, and the book is utterly oppvosed to Scripture,
Reason, and Fact. Indeed this poor waif of a theory
is very ill, and it will not be long before it is sent to a
dishonoured grave. My remarks may seem severe, but
they are needed.

With Sir Robert Ball the Earth is, of course, only a
Planetary Ball, rolling round the Sun, land and water
being mysteriously held together, at the Astronomic rate
of 65,000 miles per hour. Mrs. Duncan was content
with one Glacial Period for the destruction of the world
of her Pre-Adamites, but Sir Robert thinks there have
been several, with more yet to follow ; considering them
to be caused by perturbations in the orbit of the Earth,
through the influence of certain planets. Thus he says,
p. 172—

" It has been my object to show the reasons for thinking
that the planets, especially Jupiter and Venus, have been the
primary agents in the formation of Ice Ages ; we have sub-
stantial grounds for attributing to the agency of the Planets
the familiar indication of glaciation."

With Sir Robert Ball's theory, the Bible unfortunately
appears to be " an unknown quantity," as it is never
alluded to at all. Had he consulted it, he might have
saved himself the trouble of writing his book, for God

THE SUPPOSED GLACIAL PERIOD. 59

declares in His covenant with Noah after the Deluge —
" While the earth remaineth seedtime and harvest, and
cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night
shall not cease '' — Gen. viii. 22.

Sir H. H. Howorth, in his work " The Glacial Night-
mare and the Deluge," would, indeed appear to have
already given this theory the coup de' grhce ; he writes as
follows —

" One of the chief objects of this work is to show that the
Glacial theory, as usually taught, is not sound ; but that it
ignores, and is at issue with, laws which govern the movement
of ice, while the geological phenomena to be explained refuse
to be equal with it. This is partially acknowledged by the
principal apostles of the Ice theory. They admit that ice,
as all know it in the laboratory, or ice as we know it in the
glaciers, acts quite differently to the ice they postulate, and
produces different effects ; that we are bidden to put aside our
puny experiments, which can be tested, and turn from the
glaciers, which can be explained and examined, to the vast
potentiality in shape of portentous ice-sheets beyond the reach
of empirical tests, and which, we are told, act quite differently
to ordinary ice. That is to say, they appeal from sublunary
experiments, to a priori arguments drawn from a transcendental
world. Assuredly this is a curious position for the champions
of uniformity to occupy. . . . '

"I hold that the Glacial theory, as ordinarily taught, is
based not upon induction but upon hypotheses, some of which
are incapable of verification, while others can be shown to be
false, and it has all the infirmity of the Science of the Middle
Ages. This is why I have called it a Glacial Nightmare holding
it to be false. I hold further that no theory of modern times
has had a more disastrously mischievous effect on the progress
of Natural Science. . . .

6o TERRA FIRMA. chap, n., sec. 7.

"I not only disbelieve in but I utterly deny the possibility
of ice being moved over hundreds of miles of level countries,
such as we see in Poland and Russia, and the prairies of North
and South America, and distributed drift as we find it there.
I further deny its capacity to mount long slopes or to traverse
uneven ground. I similarly deny to it the excavation of lakes
and valleys, and I altogether question the legitimacy of argu-
ments based upon a supposed physical capacity which cannot
be tested by experiment, and which is entirely based upon
hypothesis. This means that I utterly question the prime
postulate of the Glacial Theory itself."*

From the preceding arguments in this Chapter, I
think we may now safely draw the following con-
clusions —

1. That the days of the Adamic Creation were
Natural days of twenty-four hours each.

2. That there were not two different creations of
Adamites, but only one, that of our progenitor Adam.

3. That Moses was the sole Author of Genesis, not-
withstanding all the carpings of the Hyper-Critics.

4. That there is no discrepwmcy regarding the
Adamic 'Creation in the accounts given of it in Genesis
I. and II.

5. That although there might possibly have been
creations before the Adamic, there was no Man created
prior to Adam, at the time assigned by Moses.

6. That the Chipped Flints were not made by human
hands.

7. That the supposed Glacial Period is a myth,
unworthy of true Science.

* " The Glacial Nightmare and the Deluge ; a Second Appeal to Common
Sense ftom the extravagance of some recent Geology," by Sir H. H. Howorth,
K.C.I.E., F.R.S.

THE SUPPOSED GLACIAL PERIOD. 6i

From the above deductions we may be assured, in
accordance with the Infallible Word of God, that the
Earth was emerged from the waters of the Great Deep,
in which it has ever since continued stationary, not quite
six thousand years ago. And further that the Sun was
not in existence when at first the Earth was so emerged,
as it was not formed until the Fourth day after that
occurrence — consequently that the Earth cannot by any
possibility be a Planet revolving round the Sun; but, on
the contrary, that the Sun is only a satellite of the Earth,
journeying daily around it to give it light and heat, and
regulate its times and seasons.

There are, indeed, two Adams, but very different are
they from those described by Mrs. Duncan in her Pre-
Adamite Man —

"The first man Adam (our progenitor) became a living
soul ; the last Adam (our Lord Jesus Christ) a life-giving Spirit.
Howbeit, that is not first which is spiritual, but that which is
natural (soulical) ; afterwards that which is spiritual (pneu-
matical). The first Adam is of the earth earthy; the Second
Man is out of Heaven " — / Cor. xv. 45— 47-

Blessed are the children of the first Adam who put
their trust in the atoning sacrifice of the Second, even
the Christ who,

" having once for all been offered for the bearing of the sins of
many, shall appear a second time, apart from sin, unto those
who are ardently waiting for Him unto salvation "—Heb. ix. zS.

62

CHAPTER III.

THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS. EXAMINATION OF

THREE ALLEGED PROOFS THAT THE

WORLD IS GLOBULAR.

SBCTION PAGE

1. The Nebular Hypothesis - - 63

2. The Circumnavigation of the Earth - 67

3. The appearance and disappearance of Ships

AT sea - 73

4. The Earth's shadow in a Lunar Eclipse - - 77

It was only to be expected that our Modern
Astronomers, in the absence of any real evidence, would
invent some imaginary proofs, tO' show that the world
is a Planet. They have accordingly given several, which
are usually introduced

"With words of learnfed length and thundering sound."

Before examining the three referred to at the heading
of this Chapter, which, being thought to be their best,
are generally brought forward on all suitable occasions,
I shall give a specimen of what some of these gentlemen
consider to be a proof.

Mr. Schiedler, in his " Book of Nature," says,
" By actual observation we know that other heavenly bodies
are spherical, hence we unhesitatingly assert that the eailh is
so also."

THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS. 63

It is true that things which are equal to the same
thing are equal to one another, but Mr. Schiedkr, in his
attempted proof, coolly takes for granted the very first
premise of the proposition, namely, that the heavenly
bodies and the Earth are the same kind of things, which
even a child knows not to be so, and which the Scrip-
tures emphatically deny — i Cor. xv. 4.0. He might as
well have said — " An elephant has ears, I have ears,
therefore I am an elephant," a fact which would cer-
tainly not be proved by this halting syllogism, although,
perhaps, from his absurd conclusion that the Earth is
spherical, because the heavenly bodies are, some persons
might be led to infer that he does not possess the
reasoning faculty of that sagacious quadruped.

SECTION 1.

THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS.

Many, if not most. Modem Astronomers hold what
is called La Place's " Grand Conception," namely, The
Nebular Hypothesis, which, as stated by the well-known
writer Figuier, is as follows —

"The Nebular theory assumes that the Sun was originally

a mass of incandescent matter In consequence of its

immense expansion and attenuation, the exterior rim of vapour
expanding beyond the sphere of attraction is supposed to have
been thrown off by centrifugal force. This doctrine is applied
to all the planets, and assumes each to have been in a state of
incandescent vapour with a central incandescent nucleus. As

64 TERRA FIRMA. chap, m., sec. i_

the cooling went on, each of these bodies may be supposed to
have thrown off similar masses of vapour, which, by the opera-
tion of the same laws, would assume the rotary state, and as
satellites revolve round the parent planet."

This theory, as will be seen by the words I have
underlined, is one of mere assumption, without one single
proof being given as to its truth. He who credits it
must have the gullibility of the gudgeon, and he who can
digest it would require the stomach of an ostrich. It
makes God's primary creation of the Universe to be
only nehular, and all subsequent creation to be selj-
formative, whether land or water, man or animals, coals
or gold, grasses or trees. It is downright Atheism ; as-
the Psalmist observes — " All his thoughts axe — there
is no God " — Psa. x. 4. " Science as such," as Mr.
H. D. Brown truly remarks in his excellent pamphlet
on " Creation," " knows not God."*

If those holding this hypothesis had only read aright
the very first verse in the Bible — " In the beginning God
created the heavens and the earth '' — they would have
seen that the derivation of the Earth as a Planet from
a nebulous incandescent mass, is utterly untrue and
contrary to all reason, because, according to the above
emphatic declaration, the Heavens and the Earth were
distinctly created by God Himself. They thus bring
themselves into the fearful position of denying The
Word of God.

Carrying out the general idea of nebulosity, some
Astronomers imagine the Moon to have been at one
time a portion of the Earth, while in a state of incandes-
cence. Mr. Laing, however, who p>oses chiefly as a

* Alfred Holness, 14 Paternoster Row, London.

THE NEBULAR HYPOTHESIS. 65

Geologist, casts doubts upon that subject. Thus he
says, p. 43 of his " Modem Science and Modem
Thought "—

" In this state of things the Moon is supposed to have been
thrown off from the earth. . . . Now these conclusions may
be true or not as regards phases of the earth's life prior to the
Silurian period, from which downwards Geology shows unmis-
takably that nothing of the sort, or in the least approaching
it, has occurred."

It is sad to see the absurdities and contradictions
into which false science leads its votaries. It is like a
bad locomotive, over which the driver has lost all con-
trol, which rushes with the train down an ineline, till
at last it leaves the rails altogether, smashing not only
itself, but drawing carriages with it and thereby causing
serious disaster to many of the unfortunate passepgers.
The Nebular Hypothesis, we are told, requires many
millions of years for the development of the Universe.
Lord Kelvin at one time estimated 400,000,000 of years
for the world to be brought to its present state of
maturity, and, when some demurred toi that enormous
period, he obligingly struck off 380,000,000, so that he
then gave the requisite time as 20,000,000 of years !
Apart from revelation we can form no calculation what-
ever as to the time occupied in creation by God, that
being utterly different from the manufacturing process
of men. With us both wine and bread take a consider-
able time to be made, but, by Christ, the wine at the
marriage feast of Cana, and the bread with which He
fed the multitudes in the wilderness, were made in a
moment. The Psalmist in describing the Earth as

5

66 TERRA FIRMA. chap, hi., sec. i.

being God's handiwork, says — " He spake, and it was
done. He commanded, and it stood fast " — Psa. xxxiii. g,
referring doubtless to the time when He laid the
foundations of the Earth in the waters of the mighty
Deep. Then, as regards light. He simply said — " Let
there be light," and there was light instantaneously.
The true Christian rejoices in the Omnipotent Power
as well as in the Infinite Love of God ; the thought
strengthens his faith and enables him, in his own weak-
ness, to feel the support of the Everlasting Arms. He
realizes that all things are his, for he is Christ's and
Christ is God's — / Cor. Hi. 22, 23. The field of
Nature is opened up to him as his possession, as Cowper
beautifully sings —

" His are the mountains and the valleys His,
And the resplendent rivers. His to enjoy
With a propriety that none can feel,
But who, with filial confidence inspired.
Pan lift to heaven an unpresumptuous eye,
And smiling say — ' My Father made them all.' "*

I confess that I cannot imagine how any human
being, in his proper senses, can believe that the Sun is
stationary when, with his own eyes, he sees it revolving
around the heavens, nor how 'he can believe that the
Earth, on which he stands, is whirling with the speed
of lightning around the Sun, when he feels not the
slightest motion. I can only account for the delusion,
as having been introduced by Satan into the minds of
certain men, who could inoculate those of others with
the poison, his object being to make it appear that God

* " The Task," Book V.

THE CIRCUMNAVIGATION OF THE EARTH. 67

is a liar, and to befool the human race, which he so
much abhors. Still I by no means think that all who
hold the Pythagorean fable are not Christians, for I
believe that there are good men even among Astrono-
mers, who are not aware of the source from which
their theories spring, and who do not abet the infidelity
to which they tend, and whose lives are better than
their philosophy. And, if the heart be right with God,
we may be sure that the mistakes of science will not
shut the door of grace. But we must remember that
there is a " full reward " — 2 John i. 8 — for some, who,
as richly-laden galleys, shall enter the Port of Peace —
2 Pet. i. II — ^and that there is a salvation for others,
who, like those who escape from a burning house, are
saved " so as by fire " — / Cor. in. 15.

We thus see that the Nebular Hypothesis is a meiie
myth of the imagination, utterly unworthy of acceptance
by any serious thinker, as being totally opposed to
Scripture, Reason, and Fact.

Let us now proceed to consider the three before-
mentioned alleged proofs of the world's globularity.

SECTION 2.
THE CIRCUMNAVIGATION OF THE EARTH.

Circumnavigation is a loud-sounding term, some-
thing like Homer's celebrated poluf-oisboio thalasses,*
but it simply means " sailing round." Thus a yachts-

* " Iliad," I, V 34.

68 TERRA FIRMA. chap, hi., bec. 2.

man can leave Ryde in the morning, and, after a few
hours, according to the state of the weather, arrive
at Ryde again, by circumnavigating or sailing round the
Isle of Wight. So a man can circumnavigate the world
from any outlying port in the extreme South, say, for
example, Hobart, and return to the same port again,
always premising that the sailing must be either from
East to West, or from West to East. If you look at a
Mercator's map of the world, or even at a pasteboard
globe, you wiU at once see the impossibility of a ship
circumnavigating the Earth from North to South, or
from South to North, owing to the position of the
Continents, and the great barriers of ice both in the
Northern and Southern regions. But such circular
sailing no more proves the world tO' be a globe than an
equilateral triangle. The sailing round the world would,
of course, take very much longer, but, in principle, it
is exactly the same as that of the yachtsman circum-
navigating the Isle of Wight. Let me give a simple
illustration. A boy wants to sail his iron toy boat by
a magnet, so he gets a basin, in the middle of which he
places a soap-dish, or anything else which he may think
suitable to represent the Earth, and then fills the basin
with water to display the sea. He puts in his boat and
draws it by the magnet round his little world. But the
boat never passes over the rim to sail under the basin,
as if that were globular, instead of being simply circular.
So is it in this world of ours; from the extreme South
we can sail from East to West or from West to East
around it, but we cannot sail from North to South or
from South to North, for we cannot break through
intervening lands, nor pass the impwnetrable ramparts

THE CIRCUMNAVIGATION OF THE EARTH. 69

of ice and rocks which enclose the great Southern
Circumference. Hobart is in the Latitude called by
Geographers 40" S., and, if we sail thence in a South-
ward direction, our voyage would at last be stopped
by impassable barriers of ice. Even Keith, in his
famous " Treatise on the use of the Globes," acknow-
ledges that the circumnavigation of the Earth, as
hitherto accomplished, does not prove it to be a sphere :
thus he says —

"Since that time (Magellan, 1519-1523), the circumnaviga-
tion of the globe has been performed at different times, by
Sir Francis Drake, Lord Anson, Captain Cook, &c. , The
voyages of the circumnavigators have been frequently adduced
to prove that the Earth is a sphere ; but, whep we reflect that
all the circumnavigators sailed westward round the globe (and
not northward and southward, round it), they might have per-
formed the same voyages had the Earth been in the form of a.
drum or cylinder."*

The farthest Southern Latitude yet reached is about
78", and the written accounts of those who have sailed
in Antarctic Seas, plainly describe the horrors of that
inhospitable region. It may be well to give a few
extracts from such. In his " Voyage to the South "
Vasco de Gama remarks —

"The waves rose like mountains im height; ships are
heaved up to the clouds, and apparently precipitated to the
bed of the oceian. The winds are piercing cold, and so
boisterous that' the pilot's voice can be scarcely heard, while
n dismal and almost continual darkness adds greatly to the
danger."

* Keith's " Treatise on tile use of tlie Globes," p. 43, a new edition condensed
and improved, by Thiomas Atkinson, M.A., Simpliin, Marsliall & Co.,
Stationers' Hall Court, London

70 TERRA FIRMA. chap, in., sec. 2.

Captain Sir James Clarke Ross, R.N., writes as
follows in his " Antarctic Voyages " —

"The sea quickly rising to a fearful height, breaking over
the loftiest bergs. . . . Our ships were enveloped in an ocean
of rolling fragments of ice, as hard as floating rocks of granite,
which were dashing against them with so much violence that
their masts quivered as if they would fall at every successive
blow. The rudders were destroyed, and nearly torn from their

stern-posts Hour passed away after hour without the

least mitigation of the awful circumstances in which we were
placed."

In his " Exploring Expedition," Commander Wilkes,
U.S.A., writes —

" The general health of the crew is decidedly affected. We
feel ourselves obliged to report that in our opinion a few more
days of such exposure, as they have already undergone, would
reduce the number of the crew by sickness to such an extent
as to hazard the safety of the ships, and the loss of all on
board."

Such scenes of rigour and desolation are unknown
in the Northern regions, in the same degrees of Latitude
as those to which the above extracts refer in the
Southern seas. In the Arctic there is a Spring and
Summer, however brief, where Nature asserts her right
of birth and loveliness. On this point Wrangell writes
as follows —

" Countless herds of reindeer, elks, black bears, foxes,
sable and grey squirrels fill the upland forests; stone foxes
and wolves roam over the low ground; enormous flights of
swans, geese, and ducks arrive in spring, and seek deserts where
they may moult, and build their nests in safety. Eagles, gulls.

THE CIRCUMNAVIGATION OF THE EARTH. 71
and owls pursue their prey along the sea-coast; ptarmigan
run in troops among the bushes; little snipes are busy among
the brooks and in the morasses ; the social crows seek the
neighbourhood of man's habitations; and when the sun shines
in spring, one may sometimes even hear the cheerful note of
the finch, and in autumn that of the thrush."

I have given the above extracts from competent
authorities, in order to show the vast difference which
exists in the same number of degrees of Latitude between
the Arctic and Antarctic regions, with regard to hfe
and vegetation. The reason of the great disparity of the
climate in these two regions cannot be better expressed
than in the words of Parallax —

" Thus it is a well ascertained fact that the constant sun-
light of the North develops with the utmost rapidity numerous
forms of vegetable life, and furnishes subsistence for millions
of living creatures. But in the South, where the sunlight never
dwells or lingers about a central region, but rapidly sweeps
over sea and land, to complete in twenty-four hours the great
circle of the Southern circumference, it has not time to excite
and stimulate the surface, and, therefore, in comparatively low
Southern latitudes, everything wears an aspect of desolation."*

A glance at the Map, at the beginning of this book,
will show that the parallels of latitude, instead of con-
verging towards the South, as Astronomers and
Geographers tell us they do, gradually expand from the
North centre towards the boundaries of the great

♦ "Zetetic Astronomy; Earth not a Globe," pp. 116, 117, by Parallax,
published by Day Sc Son, 17 Paternoster Square, London. I regret to say
that this splendid work has for some time been out of print, and a new
edition is very greatly required— meanwhile, perhaps, a stray copy might be

Srocured by applying to Mr. John Williams, Secretary of the Universal
etetic Society, 54 Bourne Street, Netherfield, Notts. The last price which
I heard was paid for the work was £1. The original cost was 7/6.

72 TERRA FIRMA. chap, hi., sec. 2.

Southern circumference. Within the last seventy years
there has been quite a mania for expeditions to the
North Pole, while the poor South has been shamefully
neglected. Is this because it is so' very far away from
us, or because it is secretly feared by our Astronomical
friends that there may be no South Pole at all, so that
all their fond hopes cxf the Earth being a Globular
Planet would be " at one fell swoop " dispelled,

" And like the baseless fabric of a vision,
Leave not a wrack behind "?

The result of the Challenger's prolonged cruise, as
has been stated, of 70,000 miles, did not do much to
raise their expectations, for, like a discouraged deer-
hound, that had lost the quarry, she did not discover
a passage to the supposed other side of the world,
through the ice-bound waters of the South. Should,
however, our Astronomers consider the problem of a
South Pole to be still unsolved, I would advise them,
with the assistance of their good friend, the Government,
to fit out another " Challenger," and endeavour " to
break the record " of former explorers. At the same
time I confess that I have a strong conviction that their
steamer would be no more able to circumnavigate the
world, by forcing a passage through the mighty
ramparts of the South, than for a balloonist tO' steer
his course through the Bands of Orion.*

* Since the above was written I have been glad to learn that a British
Antarctic Expedition, assisted by the Government, is now in progress: also
that another nas been promoted by Germany, both being expected to sail from
their respective countries in the ensuing summer.

APPEARANCE AND DISAPPEARANCE OF SHIPS. 73

SECTION 8.

THE APPEARANCE AND DISAPPEARANCE OF SHIPS
AT SEA.

The Astronomical argument is as follows —
The hull of a ship, being larger than the masts,
should at a distance be first visible in approaching the
shore, but it is not, the masts being first seen. Again,
in sailing from the shore, the hull, for the above reason,
should be last seen, but it is not, for the masts are —
therefore the sea must be globular.

The late Professor Huxley gave us a tit-bit of
Astronomic reasoning on the above alleged proof, which
is so very recherche that it might be gilt-framed and
placed in the hall of the Royal Society. It is as
follows —

" We assume the convexity of water, because we have no
other way to explain the appearance and disappearance of ships
at sea."

We assume, therefore water is convex! Surely this
celebrated Scientist should have known that no real proof
can be drawn from mere assumption. The argument
may be Huxleyan, but it is certainly not Baconian, and,
as he acknowledged that he had no other explanation
to offer for the convexity of water, we must just take it
for what it is worth, which is simply — Nothing.

Some years ago the late Mr. R. A. Proctor, a well-
known writer and lecturer on Astronomy, wrote two
articles in " Knowledge " on the above subject, called

74 TERRA FIRMA. chap, hi., sec. 3.

"Pretty proof of the Earth's Rotundity." But alas! for
the " pretty proof," as it was soon found to be no proof
at all, and would never have been brought forward to
prove the supposed convexity of water from the
appearance and disappearance of ships at sea, had
Astronomers been aware of the true law of Perspective.
This law at the horizon requires the eye of the observer
to see the higher part of an object before he can see
the lower. The horizon, or the line where the sea and
the sky seem to meet, is always on a level with the eye,
no matter how high the observer may be above the
water's surface. This is evident even from a balloon,
as the following extract from the " London Journal "
of July, 1857, will show —

"The chief peculiarity of the view from a balloon, at a
considerable elevation, was the altitude of the horizon, which
remained practically on a level with thp eye, at an elevation
of two miles, causing the surface of the Earth to appear concave
instead of convex, and to recede during the rapidity of ascent,
while the horizon and the balloon seemed to be stationary."

Mr. Glaisher writes in a like manner as to his
experience in a balloon —

" The horizon always appears on a level with the eye."*

Mr. Elliot, an American JEiomsxA, gives a similar
testimony in a letter from Baltimore' —

" I don't know if I ever hinted heretofore that the aeronaut
may well be the most sceptical man about the rotundity of the
Earth. Philosophy impresses the truth upon us, but the view
of the Earth from the elevation is that of a vast terrestrial iasin,
the deeper part of which is that directly under one's feet. As

* Mr. Glaisher's Report in the " Leisure Hour " of 2zst May, 1864.

APPEARANCE AND DISAPPEARANCE OF SHIPS. 73

we ascend, the Earth seems to recede, actually to sink away,
while the horizon gradually, and gracefully lifts, a diversified
slope stretching away further and further to the line that at
the highest elevation seems to close with the sky. Thus, upon
a clear day, the aeronaut feels as if suspended at about an equal
distance between the vast blue oceanic concave above and the
equally expanded basin below."

This law of Persjyective meets us on every hand;
and cannot be gainsaid. If, on a straight road, we
observe a row of lamps, which are all of the same size,
we shall find that, from our standpoint, their height will
gradually diminish as we look toward the farther end;
but, if we ourselves approach tO' that end, the nearer
we get to it, the higher proportionately will the lamps
appear. Again, if, ©n a straight line, we look at a
frozen lake from a certain distance, we shall observe
people who appear to be skating on their knees, but,
if we approach sufficiently near, we shall see them per-
forming graceful motions on their feet. Farther, if we
look through a straight tunnel, we shall notice that the
roof and the roadway below converge to a point of
light at the end. It is the same law which makes the
hills sink, to the horizon, as the observer recedes, which
explains how the ship's hull disappears in the offing. I
would also remark that when the sea is undisturbed by
waves, the hull can be restored to sight by the aid of a
good telescope long after it has disappeared from the
naked eye, thus proving that the ship had not gone
down behind the watery hill of a convex globe, but is
still sailing on the level of a Plane sea.

We are generally treated in Astronomical books with
a diagram, illustrative of Proctor's "Pretty proof" —

76 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ih., sec. 3.

three ships on the axe of a circle one being near the
top, and one toward each end of the arc. I have one
before me now on p. 69 of the well-known work —
"Joyce's Scientific Dialogues," published by Milner
and Co., Limited, London. I got it lately in order to
refresh my memory with some of the curiosities of
Modern Science, whilst writing this book. The curve
of the arc measures three inches, and, if it were con-
tinued, the whole circle would be about eight inches,
representing the presumed circumference of the world
equal to 25,000 miles at the Equator. The length of each
ship is three-eighths of an inch, so that, by the rule of
simple proportion, each ship would be about 1,171 miles
long! Why are such absurd diagrams given, if not to
deceive the eye and warp the judgment of the unsus-
pecting reader ? In closing my remarks on this " Pretty
proof of the Earth's Rotundity," I beg to subjoin the
following questions asked by " Zetetes " in his article
on " Ships at Sea," in the October, 1893, Number of
" The Earth (not a Globe) Review."*

" In the diagrams of ships at sea, given in Astronomical
works. Why are the ships placed near the top and not under?
Why is the first ship not placed on ike top, why near the top,
and always to go up first, and then to go down afterwards?

"Has any object in Nature ever been seen to rise perspec-
tively as it recedes, and then, remaining at the same altitude,
to descend? By whom? When? Where? Is not the observer
always on ike iop of the Earth? If not, why not? If the Earth
were a globe, would not the horizon be a tangent to the sphere
at the point of observation? If so, ought not a ship begin to
descend at once as soon as it leaves the observer? Why does a

♦ John Williams, 54 Bourne Street, Netherfield, Notts.

EARTH'S SUPPOSED SHADOW IN LUNAR ECLIPSE. 77

vessel not suit its behaviour to the globular theory? Is it
because it is only a theory? Why do Astronomers violate the
law of Perspective when they make diagrams of ships at seal?
And now, when the tricks of the so-called Astronomical
' Science ' are exposed, why should not all our readers believe
the plain truth, that the Earth and sea form one vast out-
stretched and circular plane?"

SECTION 4.
THE EARTH'S SHADOW IN A LUNAR ECLIPSE.

The Moon has been a sad trouble to our Modern
Astronomers, as she has so often belied their theories ;
but, being determined to make use of her somehow,
they assert that the globularity of the world is proved by
the shadow of the Earth passing over her in a round
form during a Lunar Eclijwe.

Before entering into this subject, it may be as well
to say a few words respecting Eclipses. Many people,
when they find that an Eclipse takes place at the time
predicted, are apt to think what a wonderful science
Modem Astronomy must be that can foretell such events
so exactly. But the truth is that the recurrence of
Eclipses are mere matters of calculation from those
which have happened at certain times before, and it is
known by experience that such will take place at certaiA
times again. The Chaldeans calculated them thousands
of years agov and Aristarchus and Ptolemy could predict

THE EARTH STRETCHED UPON THE WATER. 115

•will soon put matters straight. Shakespeare says,

"The Earth hath bubbles, as the water hath,'
and the theory of the world rushing round the Sun,
impelled by the hypothetic law of Gravitation, is one of
the biggest that ever required pricking.

The Hebrew word teleh means to hang, suspend, or
support by actteal contact. Thus, to give a few instancesi —

" Shall hang thee upon a tree " — Gen. xl. ig.

" On the willows, in the midst thereof we hanged up our
harps " — Psa. cxxxvii. s.

" Will men take a pin of it to hang any vessel tbereoni?"
— Eeek. XV. 3.

But belimeh, wrongly translated "nothing," is the
crucial word. Our translators appear to have derived
it from the noun hlee, signifying consiunption or desola-
tion, and the pronoun meh, who, which, what, but the
meaning " nothing," drawn from these words, seems to
be very far-fetched. Hebrew is a very ancient language,
in all probability the most ancient of any, and this being
the only place in the Bible where the word belimeh
occurs, it is, of course, difficult to test the mieaning. I
have myself, however, not the slightest! doubt, that
Parkhurst is right in deriving the noun belimeh from
the verb belem, to confine,, restrain, or hold in, so used
in Psa. xxxii. g, and that belimeh simply means
" fastenings," or " supports," and this interpretation
exactly agrees with what Jehovah asked Job a little
farther on — " Whereupon are the foundations {ademeh,
sockets) made to sink, or who laid the comer-stone
thereof ? " — Job xxxviii. 6. But, while I consider Park-
hurst to be correct as to the rendering of the word
belimeh, I believe him to be wrong as to the strange

78 TERRA FIRMA. chap, hi., sec. 4.

them as well as Newton or La Place. Mrs. Somerville
in her " Physical Sciences," p. 46, remarks —

" No particular theory is required to calculate Eclipses, and
the calculations may be made with equal accuracy, independent
of every theory.''

I remember a good story respecting a man who had
been summoned to give evidence in a certain trial. He
did not appear but a friend came in his stead. " Why,"
asked the Judge, " does Mr. Blank not appear? " " My
Lord," replied the man, " I could give your Lordship
a dozen reasons why he could not come." " Let us
have them, then," said the Judge. " In the first place,
my Lord, my friend is dead." " That will do," said his
Lordship, " you can keep your eleven other reasons to
yourself." So the Earth having been proved by experi-
ment to have no curvature, and is declared by God to
be "founded upon the seas and established upon the
floods," that fact ought, as a matter of course, to be a
sufiicient reason why it is not a wandering Planet, and,
therefore, that it would be as impossible for its shadow to
cause an Eclipse of the Moon, as for that dead man to
give evidence in a Court of Law. Still, perhaps, it may
be useful and interesting to make a few remarks
respecting this alleged proof, as they will show some of
the great mistakes which our Modem Astronomers have
made.

According to the Newtonian theory, it is necessary
in a Lunar Eclipse, for the Sun to be on the opposite
side of the supposed globular Earth, so that the Earth's
shadow may thus in passing be cast upon the Moon.
But, as Lunar Eclipses have occurred when both the

EARTH'S SUPPOSED SHADOW IN LUNAR ECLIPSE. 79

Sun and the Moon were above the horizon, it stands
to reason that, in such circumstances, it would be
absolutely impossible for the shadow of the Earth to
have been the cause of the Eclipse of the Moon.

During an Eclipse of the Moon its surface has
repeatedly been seen during the whole time it lasted,
thus clearly proving that its Eclipse could not have
been caused by the shadow of the Earth. I quote the
following illustration of the fact from what took place
at CoUumpton, Devonshire, on 19th March, 1848 —

" The appearances were as usual till twenty minutes past
nine ; at that period, and for the space of the next hour, instead
of an Eclipse, or the shadow (umbra) of the Earth being the
cause of the total obscurity of the Moon, the whole phase of
that body became very quickly and most beautifully illuminated,
and assumed the appearance of the glowing heat of fire from the
furnace rather than tinged with a deep red. . . . The whole disc
of the Moon being as perfect with light as if there had been no
Eclipse whatever. , . . The Moon positively gave good light
from its disc during the total Eclipse."*

Again, the Earth, with a supposed diameter of 8,000
miles, is said to revolve round the Sun, with the velocity
of about i,roo miles per minute; the Moon being
reckoned to have a diameter of 2,200 miles, and to go
round the Earth at the rate of 180 miles per minute,
thus, according to calculation, the Eclipse of the Moon,
by the shadow of the Earth passing it, should not take
four minutes, whereas the usual time occupied by a
Lunar Eclipse is generally about two hours, and it has
been known to have been extended to four.

* " Phllosophioal Magazine," No. 220, for August, 184B.

8o TERRA FIRMA. chap, hi., sec. 4.

Parallax sums up the matter as follovsrs, and quotes
several instances to show that the opinion has lately
gained ground among Astronomers of note, that there
are non-luminous bodies in the heavens which may cause
an Eclipse of the Moon —

"We have seen that during a Lunar Eclipse the Moon's
self-luminous surface is covered by a semi-transparent ' some-
thing ' ; that this ' something ' is a definite mass, because it
has a distinct and circular outline, as seen during its first and
last contact with the Moon. As a, Solar Eclipse occurs from
the Moon passing before the Sun, so, from the evidence above
collected, it is evident that a Lunar Eclipse arises from a similar
cause. A body, semi-transparent and well defined, passing
before the Moon; or between the Moon's surface and the
observer on the surface of the Earth.

" That many such bodies exist in the firmament is almost a.
matter of certainty, and that one such as that which eclipses
the Moon exists at no great distance above the Earth's surface,
is a matter admitted by many of the leading Astronomers of
the day."*

It is thus clearly evident that there is not the shadow
of a proof that the shadow of the Earth is the cause of
a Lunar Eclipse, and therefore no argument can be
drawn from this alleged proof that the Earth is a
globular Planet.

I doubt not that many of my Readers know the
famous passage in the ^Eneid —

Facilis decensus Averni,
Scd revocare grwtus superasque evaders ad auras,
Hie labor, hoc opus est.

* '* Zetetic Astronomy," pp. 148, 149.

EARTH'S SUPPOSED SHADOW IN LUNAR ECLIPSE. 8r

It is true that Virgil did not write as an Astronomer,
but as a Poet, yet the thought has occurred to me that
the above lines, with a small parenthetical addition,
might be suitably employed to show the impossibility
of our World careering round the Sun, and might,
perhaps, be read with renewed appreciation by some of
our repentant Astronomers, thus —

" It is easy to descend to the lower regions,
But (for the Earth) to retrace its steps and ascend to the upper

skies,
There is the difficulty — this is the task."

82

CHAPTER IV.

REMARKS ON SOME OTHER ALLEGED PROOFS OF
THE WORLD'S GLOBULARITY.

SECTION PAGE

1. Variability of Penddlum vibrations 83

2. Supposed manifestation of the Rotation of

THE Earth 86

3. Railway and Earth's Centrifugal force 89

4. Declination of the Pole Star 90

5. Motion of Stars North and South - 91

6. The Planet Neptune - - 93

After the collapse of the three strongest alkged
proofs for the globularity of the world, treated in the
previous Chapter, it seems to me to be almost unneces-
sary to examine those of less importance, but, as some
of my Readers may, perhaps, like to know at least what
they are, I beg to name the following list.

Loss of time on sailing westward — Sphericity from
semi-fluidity — ^Degrees of Longitude — Spherical Excess
— Theodolite Tangent — ^Tangential Horizon — Station and
Distance — Great Circle sailing — Continued Daylight in
the extreme South — ^Analogy in favour of Rotundity —
Deflection of falling bodies — Difference of Solar and

REMARKS ON OTHER ALLEGED PROOFS. 83

Sidereal time — Station and Retro-gradation of Planets
— Transmission of Light — Precession of the Equinoxes
— Variability of Pendulum vibrations — Supposed mani-
festations of the Rotation of the Earth — Railways and
the Earth's Centrifugal force — Declination of the Pole
Star — ^Motion of Stars North and South — The Planet
Neptune.

It would take up too much time and occupy more
space in this volume than can be spared, to enter into
a detailed examination of all these alleged proofs, most
of which are of a technical character, but, should any
of my Readers care to see them fairly discussed, and,
I may add, fully refuted, in a masterly manner, I beg
to refer them tO' the able work of Parallax, " Zetetic
Astronomy, Earth not a Globe," already mentioned.
However, in order to show somewhat of their nature, I
purpose making a few remarks on the last half dozen
of those named, and from these alleged proofs may be
learned the worthlessness of them all, as far as real
evidence is concerned. Some of them are ingenious, and
show that our Astronomical friends have had their wits
sharpened by the desire to devise some reasons for
upholding their theory that the Earth is a Planet, but
all their arrows fall short of the mark, being " turned
aside like a deceitful bow" — Psa. Ixxviii. 57.

The following tit-bit from Professor Airy is worth
quoting, as showing, in the absence of proof, how fond
our Astronomers are of Theory, Supposition, and
Assumption.

" Newton was the first person who made calculations of the
figure of the Earth, in the theory of gravitation. He took the
following supposition as the only one to which his theory covXd.

84 TERRA FIRMA. chap, iv,

be applied. He assumed the Earth to be a fluid. This fluid
he assumed to be equally dense in every part. . . . For trial of
his theory he supposed the fluid Earth to be a spheroid. In
this manner he inferred that the form of tfie Earth would be a
spheroid in which the length of the shorter is to the length of
the longer or equatorial diameter in the proportion of 229 to
230."*

The following tit-bit is a choice specimen of occult
reasoning, taken from Sir Norman Lockyer's work on.
" Astronomy '' —

" You have to take it as proved that the Earth moves."

Here is another from Sir John Herschel —
" We shall take for granted from the outset the Copernican
system of the world."

These gentlemen do not conHescend to give even
one single proof that their system is true, and might
with as much folly have said — " We shall take for
granted that the Moon is made of green cheese." One
more tit-bit I copy from the pen of that redoubtable
champion of Modern Astronomy, the late Mr. R. A.
Proctor, as it is such a good illustration of the " Doctrine
of Assumption," so frequently set forth in this " most
exact " School of Science —

"We find that the Earth is not flat, but a globe, not fixed,
but in very rapid motion; not much larger than the Moon, and
far smaller than the Sun, and the greater number of the stars."

" We find " ! indeed, but quo warranto, by what
authority? Where is the proof of the finding? In
courts of Law the prisoner is not condemned till he

* Professor Airy's Six Lectures on Modern Astronomy, 4th £d., p. 194.

VARIABILITY OF PENDULUM VIBRATIONS. 85

has been proved guilty, so neither, in the courts of Com-
mon Sense, can the Earth be adjudged guilty of
revolving round the Sun, till it has been proved to have
committed that preposterous offence.

We see, from the extract before given from
Professor Airy's Lectures, that even he acknowledges
that Newton's theory of the globularity of the Earth
is only supposition and assumption, and yet by Modern
Astronomers it is paraded about as if it had been a
true deduction from exact experiment. The only
" exactness " which Modem Astronomy appears to
possess is its " inexactness," for it differs toto ccelo from
the Astronomy of the Word of God and the facts of
Nature.

SECTION 1.
VARIABILITY OF PENDULUM VIBRATIONS.

The Pendulum was summoned into court to be a
■witness for the spheroidity of the World, and its revolu-
tion round an imaginary axis. The length of a
Pendulum, vibrating seconds at the Equator, was found
to be 39,027 inches, while at 79° 49' 58" N, it was
39.197 inches. The Earth being thus assumed to be a
globe, it is argued that it must have " a centre of
attraction of gravitation," and, as the Pendulum falls
more rapidly at the North Pole than at the Equator,
the radius must thus be shorter, so it is said that the
Earth is a sphere flattened at the Poles. But all this

86 TERRA FIRMA. chap, iv., sec. 2.

is beside the mark, for the very first element of proof
is wanting, namely, that the Earth is a globe at all.

It is a well ascertained fact that heat expands while
cold contracts most metals, and it was at last acknow-
ledged that variations of temperature are quite sufficient
to cause variations in the vibrations of the Pendulum.
Mr. Bailey, in Vol. 7 of Memoirs of the Royal Society,
says that

" the vibrations of a pendulum are powerfully affected in
many places by local attraction of the substratum on which
it is swung, or by some other influence at present unknown to
us, and the effect of which far exceeds the errors of observation."

General Sabine himself relates, that

" Captain Foster was furnished with two invariable Pendu-
lums of precisely the same form and construction as those
which had been employed by Captain Kayter and myself. Both
Pendulums were vibrated at all the stations, but, from some
cause which Mr. Bailey was unable to explain, the observations
of one of them was so discordant at South Shetland as to require
their rejection."*

The Pendulum declines, therefore, to stand sponsor
for the supposed Rotation of the Earth.

SECTION 2.

SUPPOSED MANIFESTAtlON OF THE ROTATION
OF THE EARTH.

In 1851 M. Foucault made a strong effort, by means
of the Pendulum, to prove the Rotation of the Earth

* " Figure of the Earth," by Johannes Von Gumpach ; and Edition, pp. ng-iH-

SUPPOSED PROOF OF THE EARTH'S ROTATION. 87

round its imEiginaiy axis, and the attempt was for a while
hailed with delight by the Scientific world. The
following extract, from an article respecting it, appeared
in the Literary Gazette of the day.

" Suppose the Pendulum already described to be set
moving in a vertical plane from North to South ; the place in
which it vibrates to ordinary observation, would appear to
be stationary. M. Foucault, however, has succeeded in showing
that this is not the case, but that the plane itself is slowly
moving round the fixed point as a centre in a direction con-
trary to the Earth's rotation, i.e., with the apparent heavens,
from East to West. His experiments have since been repeated
in the hall of the Observatory, under the superintendence of
M. Arago, and fully confirmed. If a point be attached to the
weight of a Pendulum by a long and fine wire, capable of
turning in all directions, and nearly in contact with the floor
of a room, the line which this point appears to trace on the
ground, and which may be easily followed by a chalk mark,
will be found to be slowly, but visibly and continually moving
round like the hand of a dial."

Many were the experiments made in the Pantheon
and other halls of science to test the truth of this
wonderful experiment, but the indignant Pendulum would
not lend itself to lure men into the belief of a Rotating
Earth, for its vibrations were most variable, and even
sometimes entirely contrary to what the Newtonians said
they ought to be, so that this marvellous experiment,
which was to convince the public at sight, that the
world is a Rotating Planet, had to be abandoned with
disgust. But how could it be otherwise? If the Earth
rotates at the rate of 1,000 miles per hour at the

88 TERRA FIRMA. chap, iv., sec. 2.

Equator, and in the same space of time goes 65,000
miles on its journey round the Sun, how could any
Pendulum, under such disadvantageous circumstances
be ever expected to beat equal vibrations? It would be
an impossibility. Hence no proof can be adduced from
the Pendulum that the Earth is a spheroid rotating on
an imaginary axis. Vunch could not miss the opportunity
of having a joke at the expense of this rotating -fiasco,
with which I shall close my remarks of the supposed
manifestation of the rotation of the Earth.

" To the Editor of Punch,
" Sir,

"Allow me to call your serious and polite attention
to the extraordinary phenomenon demonstrating the rotation
of the Earth, which I at the present moment experience, and
you yourself or anybody else, I have not the slightest doubt,
would be satisfied of under similar circumstances. Some
sceptical individuals may doubt that the Earth's motion is
visible, but I say, from personal observation, it is a positive
fact. I don't care about latitude or longitude, or a vibratory
pendulum, revolving round the line of a tangent on a spherical
surface, nor axes, nor apsides, nor anything of the sort. That
is all rubbish. All I know is that I see the ceiling of this
coffee-room going round. I perceive this distinctly with the
naked eye — only my sight has been sharpened by a slight stimu-
lant. I write after my sixth go of brandy and water, whereof
witness my hand.

" SWIGGINS.

"Goose and Gridiron, May 5, 1851.

"P.S. — ^Why do two waiters come when I only call one? "

RAILWAYS AND EARTH'S CENTRIFUGAL FORCE, 89

SECTION 3.
RAILWAYS AND EARTH'S CENTRIFUGAL FORCE.

A Newtonian says —

"Another proof of the diurnal motion of the Earth, has
heen made manifest since the introduction of railways. On
railways running due North and South in the Northern hemi-
sphere, it is found that there is a greater tendency in the
carriages to run ofi the line to the right than to the left of a
person proceeding from the North to the South, or from the
South to the North in the Northern hemisphere. But this is
the case in all parts of the world on lines of railway so placed
whether they are long or short."

It would be difficult to beat this piece of impertinent
bounce. It is not an argument, but simple assertion
and assumption, and does not really deserve an answer.
Practical railway men treat such a statement as that
above made with contempt, because they know that it
never has been found true in experience. Well may
Astronomers call the axis round which the Earth is said
to rotate " imaginary,'' as it has no existence in fact.

That the Earth has no rotation has been frequently
shown by the firing of a cannon loaded with ball, fixed
firmly in the ground, in an exactly vertical position. It
has been found that, after the cannon has been fired
by a slow match, the ball on an average took fourteen
seconds to ascend and fourteen seconds to descend, and
that it generally fell within two feet of the cannon,
indeed, in some instances, it actually returned to the

go TERRA FIRMA. chap, iv., sec. 4.

cannon's mouth. Now, if the Earth, as stated by
Astronomers themselves, moves from West to East, and
rotates in the latitude of England, at the rate of 600
miles per hour, it being estimated at 1,000 at the Equator,
the ball should, by their calculations, have fallen more
than a mile and a half behind the cannon, instead of
which it fell close to it, thus clearly proving that there
is no rotatory motion in the Earth whatever.

SECTION 4.

THE DECLINATION OF THE POLE STAR.

Our Modem Astronomers have ransacked Creation
— the Heavens, Earth, and Sea, to discover some real
proof that this world of ours is a Planet, but have been
as unsuccessful as were the prophets of Baal tO' bring
down fire on Carmel — i Kings xviii. 23 — 28. One of
the many alleged proofs they have offered, is the
Declination of the Pole Star, as the traveller journeys
from the North towards the Equator. They seem to be
unaware that this Declination is caused simply by the
law of Perspective, which makes an object appear lower
the further we recede from it, as has been already
explained in the disappearance of ships at sea after their
quitting the shore, or of mountains when we leave them
behind. The angle under which an object is seen
diminishes the farther we recede from that object, until,
at a certain point, the line of sight, and the apparently
uprising surface of the Earth upon or over which it

MOTION OF STARS NORTH AND SOUTH. 91

stands, will converge to the angle which constitutes the
vanishing point, beyond which the object is invisible.
The horizon is always a straight line wherever it may be
seen, whether from the level of the sea, or from a
balloon three miles high in the air, a certain proof that
the Earth is a Plane and not a Planet.

SECTION 5.

THE MOTION OF STARS NORTH AND SOUTH.

It has been asserted, as another supposed proof of
the rotundity of the Earth, that, as the Great Bear and
other constellations sweep around the Northern Polar
Star, so the Southern Cross and other stars circle round
a small star in the South, called Sigma Octantis. This,
however, is only assertion, not proof, and even if it were
true, would not affect the question as regards the shape
of the Earth. From every meridisui at the Equator can
be seen the Pole Star, the Great Bear and many other
stars in the Northern region, but cannot be seen from
the Equator the Southern Cross or the Sigma Octantis,
which ought tO' be visible there if there were a South
Pole. Sir James Clarke Ross did not see the Southern
Cross tUl he was 8" South of the Equator,* and, in their
scientific voyage to Brazil in 1817 — 1820, MM. Von
Spix and Carl Von Martins wrote as follows —

" On the 14th June, in Latitude 14" S., we beheld for the

* " South Sea Voyages," Vol. i, p. 119.

92 TERRA FIRMA. chap, iv., sec. 3.

first time, the glorious constellation of the Southern heavens,
the Cross, which to navigators is a token of peace, and,
according to its position, indicates the hours of the night. We
had long wished for the constellation, as a guide to the other
hemisphere, we therefore felt inexpressible pleasure when we
perceived it in the resplendent firmament."

Again, Humboldt says —

"We saw distinctly, for the first time, the Cross of the
South on the nights of the 4th and 5th of July, in the i6th
degree of Latitude. It was strongly inclined, and appeared
from time to time among the clouds. . . . The pleasure of
discerning the Southern Cross was warmly shared in by such
of the crew as had been in the Colony."

Were there such a thing as a South Pole why is it
that the Southern Cross is not visible at the Equator?
The nearest approach tO' that ever recorded was that
of Sir James Clarke Ross in 8" S., and in Longitude
30' W. Again, it would be seen far above the horizoo,
like the Great Bear round the Pole Star, whereas, when
Humboldt saw it in Latitude 16° S., it was " strongly
inclined," which means that it was rising in the East,
and joining with the other stars in the great movement
round the Northern heavens.

It is evident, therefore, that the world is no more
a Globular Planet than a shilling is, and that a South
Pole is only an unproved assumption of our Modem
Astronomers.

THE PLANET NEPTUNE. 93

SECTION 6.
THE PLANET NEPTUNE.

When I was a young man, about half a century ago,
I had read a good deal concerning Astronomy and
Geology, and, although a Poet, one of a class usually
allowed to have considerable scope for imagination, I
could never credit the Munchausen fables taught about
the stars and rocks. I confess, however, that my
scepticism regarding Modern Astronomy was, for a short
time, somewhat shaJcen, when I heard that Dr. Galle of
Berlin had discovered a Planet, whose existence had
some time previously been independently predicted by
M. Le Vender and the late Professor Adams of Cam-
bridge.

It seems that, for some time, perturbations had been
observed in the Planet Uranus, and these Astronomers
thought that they must have been occasioned by some
planet beyond Uranus, and made their calculations
accordingly. The whole scientific world was elated, and
paeans of triumph sounded in all directions at the
appearance of this newly found planet And I must
say I was not surprised, for sadly did our Astronomers
need some peg on which to hang a proof of the rotundity
of the world. But, unfortunately for them, it was not
long before this supposed proof died a natural death,
as it was soon ascertained that Neptune, the lately
discovered planet, did not at all answer to any of the

94 TERRA FIRMA. chap, iv., sec. 6.

calculations made respecting it, as the following extract
from The Times of i8th September, 1848, will show —

" Paris, September 15, 1848.
"The only sittings of the Academy of late in which there
was anything worth recording, and even this was not of a
practical character, were those of the 29th ult. and the
nth inst. On the former day M. Rabinet made a communi-
cation respecting the planet Neptune, which has generally
been called M. Le Verrier's planet, the discovery of it having,
as it has been said, been made by him, by theoretical deduc-
tions which astonished and delighted the scientific public.
What M. Le Verrier had inferred, from the action in other
planets, of some body which ought to exist was verified — at
least so it was said at the time, by actual vision. Neptune was
actually seen by other Astronomers, and the honours of the
Theorist obtained additional lustre. But it appears from a
communication of M. Rabinet, that this is not the planet of
M. Le Verrier. He had placed the planet at a distance from
the Sun equal to thirty-six times the limit of the terrestrial
orbit — Neptune revolves at a distance equal to thirty times
of these limits, which makes a. difference of nearly two hundred
million of leagues! M. Le Verrier had assigned to his planet
a body equal to thirty-eight times that of the Earth, Neptune
has only one-third of the volume ! M. Le Verrier had stated
the revolution of his planet round the Sun to take place in
two hundred and seventeen years, Neptune performs its revolu-
tion in one hundred and sixty-six years ! Thus, then,
Neptune is not M. Le Verrier's planet, and all his theory as
regards that planet falls to the ground. M. Le Verrier may
find another planet, but it will not answer the calculations
which he had made for Neptune.''

Thus we see that the supposed prediction respecting

THE PLANET NEPTUNE. 95

the planet Neptune, instead of being a proof of the truth
of Modern Astronomy, has only been instrumental in
driving another big nail into its coffin. But even if
Le Verrier's calculations had been right, while they
might possibly have propped up for a little longer the
tottering fabric of this " science falsely so called," they
could not avert its ultimate fall. They afford no proof
of the world's globularity, for there is no' necessary con-
nection whatever between the size and revolution of a
Planet, and the figure and stability of the Earth.

96

CHAPTER V.

THE WORLD CIRCULAR BUT NOT GLOBULAR;

HAS IMMOVABLE FOUNDATIONS. THEREFORE

NOT A PLANET.

SECTION PAGS

1. Relative proportion of Land and Water - 96

2. The Compass a proof that the Earth is not

A Planet ...... 98

3. Dangers of Navigation in Sodthern Seas,

caused by the theory that the World

is Globular 102

4. The supposed revolution of the Earth

ROUND the Sun proved to be untrue 108

5. The Earth stretched out upon the waters,

which have an impassable Circumference hi

6. The Earth proved to have Immovable

Foundations - - 117

SECTION 1.

THE RELATIVE PROPORTION OF LAND AND WATER.

When I call the World Circular, I mean to convey
the idea that it is Circular as a basin, but not Globular
as a ball, the two adjectives having entirely distinctive
meanings. Again, when I speak of the Earth or dry

RELATIVE PROPORTION OF LAND AND WATER. 97

land as being Homontal, I do so relatively not
absolutely, as its mountains at once refute the supptosi-
tion of its being a perfect Plane. Mount Everest, the
highest part of the Himalayan range, is 29,000 feet, or
about five and a half miles, above the level of the sea,
but this is a mere trifle in comparison with the vast
extent of the Earth. It is estimated that that portiooi
of the Earth constituting the Continents of Europe, Asia,,
and Africa is about 10,800 miles in breadth, and that
the length of North and South America is about 8,200
miles, besides which there is the large, but much smaller
Continent of Australia, and islands innumerable, of great
and small degree. The average height of the whole-
land above sfea level is considered to be about 1,000 feet.
The whole surface of the world is reckoned to be-
about two hundred million square miles, of which three-
tenths is stated to be land and seven-tenths water.*"
Some authorities estimate the land to be one-fourth,,
and others only one-fifth in proportion to the expanse of
the water. The greatest depth of any ocean as yet
sounded is found to be in the Pacific, where in some
places it is over four thousand fathoms, which is a little
more than four and a half miles, from which it would
appear that the irregularities of the sea are not so great
as those of the land. It has been supposed, indeed,
that, for the most part, the great ocean beds are flat,
as may be seen from the following quotation from
Professor W. B. Carpenter's work, " The Deep Sea and
its contents " —

" Nothing seems to have struck the ' Challenger's ' surveyors

* "The Library Atlas," William Collins, Sons & Co., Limited ; Glasgow,
London, and Edinburgh.

98 TERRA FIRMA chap, v., sec. 2.

more than the extraordinary flatness (except in the neighbour-
hood of land) of that depressed portion of the Earth's crust
which forms the fioor of the ocean area."

This compaxative flatness of the vast ocean beds
will account for the calm, regular flow of the immense
currents of the Great Deep to be referred to afterwards,
and proves beyond doubt that the Earth is not a
Planetary Globe. It is also noteworthy that the oceans
become shallower in the vicinity of the Southern Circum-
ference, where the soundings of the " Erebus " and
•" Terror " varied from 400 to only 200 fathoms.* From
this it would appear that the waters of the Great Deep
are contained in a vast circular rocky basin, and confirms
the Scriptural statement that the Earth " is founded upon
the seas and established upon the floods " — Psa. xxiv. 2.

SECTION 2,

THE COMPASS A PROOF THAT THE EARTH IS NOT
A PLANET.

Our Modem Astronomers have strained every nerve
to make p>eople believe that the Earth is a Globulai
Planet. Of the many proofs which may be given that
it is not, one of the simplest and best, after those derived
from Scripture and the incontrovertible fact of the level-
ness of the sea, is obtained from the Mariner's Compass.
Had the Astronomers, or their disciples, only consulted
it, they would soon have been convinced, from the
following reasons, that the Earth is not a Planet but a

* "Imperial Gazetteer," article "Antarctic," p. 165.

THE COMPASS PROVES EARTH NOT A PLANET. 99

Plane. The needle of this most important instrument
is straight, its two ends pointing North and South at the
same time, consequently the meridians must be straight
lines also; whereas, on a Globe, they aie semi-circles.
Even at the Equator the needle points straight, which
would be impossible, were that the mid-way of a vast
convex Globe, as, in such case, the one end would dip
towards the North, and the other be pointed towards
the sky. Again, the navigator, when he goes to sea,
takes his observations, and relies on the Comp>ass to
guide him as to the direction in which he wishes to
proceed ; he does not provide himself with the model of
a Globe, which, if the world were a Globe, would surely
be the safest plan for him to adopt, but he takes fiat
maps or charts. Thus, in practice, he sails his ship as
if the sea were horizontal, though in theory he had been
erroneously taught that it is convex.

I shall not enter into a discussion respecting t^e
deviation or declination of the Compass in certain places,
especially in very high latitudes, the cause of which has
not yet been satisfactorily explained.

The late Astronomer Royal, Sir George B. Airy, says
in his treatise on Magnetism —

" On the whole we must express our opinion that the general
cause of the Earth's magnetism still remains one of the mysteries
of cosmical physics."

Professor Newmayer remarks —

"That without an examination and survey of the magnetic
properties of the Antarctic regions, it was utterly hopeless to
strive with any prospects of success at the advancement of the
theory of the Earth's magnetism."

I do not expect, however, that such examination, which,

loo TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sec. 2.

indeed, should have been made long ago, will do much
to clear up the mystery of the magnet.

The introduction of the Compass into Europe is of
comparatively recent date; most probably the first
application of it there was made by Marcus Paulus, a
Venetian, who had travelled in China, and brought back
the invention from that country in 1260. What confirms
this conjecture is, as stated under the article " Compass "
in the Encylopsedia Britannica —

" That at first they used the Compass in the same manner
as the Chinese still do, i.e., they let it float on a little piece of
cork, instead of on a pivot. It is added that their Emperor
Chiningus, a celebrated Astrologer, had a knowledge of it
1,120 years before Christ."

The Phoenicians, in their long voyages to Carthage
and the Cassiterides, must doubtless have known its use,
as also the Israelites in the time of Solomon, when they
made their three-year expeditions to and from Tarshish
and Ophir.* Modems, who deem themselves " so very
advanced " in science, are, in many things, mere parvenus
to the Ancients.

Our Astronomers, as also all who are acquainted with
the use of the Compass, know that, when undisturbed,
its needle always points to the North. Now if, as they
tell us, the Earth is continuously turning , round its
imaginary axis, twenty-four thousand miles every day,
as well as travelling around the Sun upwards of five
hundred and sixty millions of miles every year, it follows,
as a matter of course, that the needle would point out
the North as being in every part of tJie circuit of the
heavens, during the time occupied by the Earth in its

* I Kings X. II, 22; 2 Chron. x. 21.

THE COMPASS PROVES EARTH NOT A PLANET. loi

supposed revolutions; so that, in this case, the Magnetic
Pole, instead of being a specific point, would be a vast
circle.

But the North is that particular locality which is
situate immediately under the Pole or North Star, and
does not leave its habitat The Compass, in being
carried round with the world, while its needle would still
point to the North, would consequently cease to be
of any service whatever in showing the true direction by
land or sea j its occupation, like Othello's, would be gone,
for the North will not change its position to suit the
whims of Modem Astronomers. Under the Pole Star
its place was fixed by God before the creation of Adam
— there it is now — and there it will remain " till the
heavens be no more " — Job xiv. 12, and " the Earth also
and the works that are therein shall be burned up " —
2 Pet Hi. 10.

Notwithstanding this our Astronomers still persist
in teaching the Earth's axial motion, and its revolution
round the Sun, theories which, if true, would, for the
reasons above given, result in the utter obliteration of
all locality, North, South, East, and West, and the
engulfment of all the distinctive landmarks of nature in
one universal chaos. To such I would exclaim with
Jacob — " O my soul, enter not thou into their secret "
— Gen. xlix. 6. Alas! for poor Astronomic Science!
To what depths of folly does it descend when it rejects
the Word of God for fables. The fact of the Compass
needle always pointing to the North, like the fact of
water invariably finding its own level, conclusively proves
that the Earth is stationary — a veritable Terra Firma,
and not a revolving Planet.

TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sec. 3.

SECTION 3.

DANGERS OF NAVIGATION IN SOUTHERN SEAS,

CAUSED BY THE THEORY THAT THE

WORLD IS GLOBULAR.

Modem Astronomers have caused great danger to
shipping in Southern Seas, by inducing the Nautical
Authorities to frame their tables of Navigation on the
assumption that the world is Globular. If we look at
any globe we see that its circumference is always greater
at the middle than at any other part. The circumference
of the world at the Equator is estimated by our
Astronomers as being about 25,000 statute, miles, and
consequently longitudes decrease contintiously from that
line to what they call the North and South Poles. But,
upon the principle, as taught by Scripture and common
observation, that the world is not a Planet, but consists
of vast masses of land stretched " out upon level seas,
the North being the centre of the system, it is evident
that the degrees of longitude will gradually increase in
width the whole way from the North centre to the icy
boundary of the great Southern Circumference. In con-
sequence of the difference between the actual extent of
longitudes and that allowed for them by the Nautical
Authorities, which difference, at the latitude of the Cape
of Good Hope, has been estimated to amount to a
great number of miles, many Ship-masters have lost their
reckoning, and many vessels have been wrecked.

DANGERS OF NAVIGATION IN SOUTHERN SEAS. 103

Parallax, in his able work " Zetetic Astronomy,"
previously mentioned, has gone fully into this matter,
but the whole is too long for quotation here, so I
shall confine myself only to a few of the more important
particulars —

"In laying the Atlantic cable from the Great Eastern
steamer in i865 the distance from Valencia, on the South-
Western coast of Ireland, to Trinity Bay, in Newfoundland,
was found to be 1,665 miles. The longitude of Valencia is 10"
30' W., and of Trinity Bay 53° 30' W. The difference of longi-
tude between the two places being 43', and the whole distance
round the earth being divided into 360°- Hence, if 43° be
found to be 1,665 nautical or 1942 statute miles, 360° will be
13.939 nautical or 16,262 statute miles ; then taking the propor-
tion of radius to circumference, we have 2,200 nautical or
i!,556 statute miles as the actual distance from Valencia in
Ireland to the Polar centre of the earth's surface." p. 91.

The above reckoning was corroborated almost exactly
by Mr. Gould, Coast Surveyor to the United States
Government, who ascertained —

"the difference of longitude between Heart's Content station,
Newfoundland, and that at Valencia, or in other words, be-
tween the extreme points of the Atlantic cable — to be 2 hours,
51 minutes, 56.5 seconds."*

" The Sun passes over the earth, and returns to the same
point in twenty-four hours. If in 2 hours, 51 minutes, 56.5
seconds, it passes from the meridian of the Valencia end of the
cable to that of the termination at Heart's Content, a distance
of 1,942 statute miles, how far will it travel in twenty-four
hours? On making the calculation, the answer is 16,265

* Liverpool Mercury, 8th January, 1867.

I04 TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sec. 3.

statute miles. The result is only three miles greater . distance
than that obtained by the first process." p. 92.

Let US now Icxjk at a Southern Longitude —

"In the Australian Almanac for 1871, page 126,* the distance
from Auckland (New Zealand) to Sydney is given as 1,315 miles
nautical measure, which is equal to 1,534 statute miles. At
page n8 of the Australian Almanac for 1859, Captain Sloper,
H.M.S. Acheron, communicates the latitude of Auckland as
36° 50' 05" S. and longitude 174° 51' 40'' E. ; latitude of
Sydney 33" 51' 45" S., and longitude 151° 16' 15" E. The
difference in longitude or time distance, is 23° 34' 25", calcu-
lating as in the case of Valencia to Newfoundland, we find that
23° 34' 25" represents 1,534 statute miles, 360° will give 23,400
statute miles as the circumference of the earth at the latitude
of Sydney, Auckland, and the Cape of Good Hope. Hence
the radius or distance from the centre of the north to the
above places is, in round numbers, 3,720 miles. Calculating
in the same way, we find that from Sydney to the Cape of Good
Hope is fully 8,600 statute miles." pp. 93, 94.

As regaids Longitudes still farther South Parallax
writes as follows —

" Having seen that the diameter of the Earth's surface —
taking the distance from Auckland in New Zealand, to Sydney,
and thence to the Cape of Good Hope, as a datum arc — is
7,440 statute miles ; we may inquire how far it is from any of
the above places to the great belt of ice which surrounds the
Southern oceans. Although large ice islands and icebergs are
often met with a few degrees beyond Cape Horn, what may be
called the solid, immovable ramparts of ice seem to be as far
south as 78 degrees. In a paper read by Mr. Locke before the

* Published by Gordon & Gotch, London, Sydney, and Melbourne.

DANGERS OF NAVIGATION IN SOUTHERN SEAS. 105
Royal Dublin Society, on Friday evening, November 19th,
i860, and printed in the Journal of that Society, a map is given
representing Antarctic discoveries, on which is traced a. 'pro-
posed exploration route,' by Captain Maury, U.S.A.; and in
the third paragraph it is said: 'I request attention to the
diagram No. i, representing an approximate tracing of the
supposed Antarctic continent, and showing the steamer track,
about twelve days from Port Philip, the chief naval station of
the Austral seas, to some available landing point, bight or
ravine, under the shadow of the precipitous coast.' The
steamer's track is given on this map in a dotted line, curving
eastwards from 150 degrees to 180 degrees longitude, and from
Port Philip to 78 degrees south latitude. If we take the chord
of such an arc, we shall find that the direct distance from Port
Philip to jS degrees south would be about nine days' sail, or
ten days' from Sydney. No ordinary steamer would sail in
such latitudes more than 150 miles a day; hence ten times 150
would be 1,500 miles; which added to the previous ascertained
radius at Sydney, would make the total radius of the earth,
from the northern centre to the farthest known southern cir-
cumference, to be 5,224 statute miles. Thus, from purely
practical data, setting all theories aside, it is ascertained that
the diameter of the earth, from the Ross Mountains, or from the
volcanic mountains of which Mount Erebus is the chief, to the
same radius distance on the opposite side of the northern
centre, is more than 10,400 miles ; and the circumference, 32,800
statute miles." pp. 97, gf.

In consequence of the difference between fact and
theory, as exemplified by the actual extent of longitudes
in Southern seas greatly exceeding the calculations made
by Official Authorities, which are based on the supposi-
tion that the world is globular, instead of horizontal,

io6 TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sec. 3,

many valuable lives and vessels have been sacrificed.
Ship-captains, who have been educated in the globular
theory, know not how tO' account for their getting so
much out of their course in Southern latitudes, and
generally put it down to currents; but this reason is
futile, for although currents may exist, they do not
usually run in opposite directions, and vessels are fre-
quently wrecked, whether sailing East or West. Even
such an astute navigator as Sir James Clarke Ross, R.N.,
remarks in his " South Sea Voyages " —

" We found ourselves every day from twelve to sixteen miles
by observation in advance of our reckoning." — ^Vol. I., p. 96.

" By our observations at noon we found ourselves fifty-eight
miles to the eastward of our reckoning in two days." p. 27.

As proof that much danger to life and property arises
from this great nautical mistake respecting the extent
of longitudes in Southern seas, I beg to subjoin the
following testimony from independent sources —

" In the Southern hemisphere navigators to India have often
fancied themselves east of the Cape when still west, and have
been driven ashore on the African coast, which, according to
their reckoning, lay behind them. This misfortune happened
to a fine frigate the Challenger in 1845."*

" How came Her Majesty's ship Congueror to be lost? How
have so many other noble vessels, perfectly manned, perfectly
navigated, been wrecked in calm weather, not only in a dark
night, or in a fog, but in broad daylight and sunshine — in the
former case upon the coasts, in the latter upon sunken rocks —
from being ' out of reckoning,' under circumstances which until
now have baffled every satisfactory explanation. "t

♦ " Tour through Creation," by Rev, Thomas Milner, M.A.
t " Figure of the Earth," p. ao6, by Von Gumpach,

DANGERS OF NAVIGATION IN SOUTHERN SEAS. 107
"Assuredly there are many shipwrecks from alleged errors
of reckoning, which may arise from a somewhat false idea of
the general form and measurement of the Earth's surface ; such
a subject, therefore, ought to be candidly and boldly dis-
cussed." *

So long as our Nautical Authorities continue under
the mesmerism of Modem Astronomers, we may expect
but little, if any, change in the Laws of Navigation, and,
as for the Astronomers, judging from the past, there
does not seem much chance of amendment. Still, it
is not impossible that even from among them, some brave
spirits may arise, who, for the sake of our common
humanity, will break the bonds of theory by grasping the
sword of fact. I would respectfully and earnestly suggest
that the Government itself should take up the matter,
and appoint a competent Committee who' would
thoroughly investigate the subject, as to whether the
world is Globular or Horizontal. If the men of that
Committee are honest, and willing to determine the
question by their appeal to facts, corroborated by actual
demonstration, as weU as by Scripture, I have not the
slightest doubt that the result of their verdict would
be — that the Earth is a Terra Firma, stretched out on
the horizontal waters of the Great Deep. The Govern-
ment could then give instructions to the Nautical
Authorities at the Board of Trade, to amend their Laws
of Navigation accordingly, just as in 1862, the Houses
of Lords and Commons issued an Order that all Railways
were to be constructed on a Datum Horizontal line
without allowing one inch for curvature.

* The BuUdtr, 90th September 1862,

io8 TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sec. 4,

SECTION 4.

THE SUPPOSED REVOLUTION OF THE EARTH
AROUND THE SUN PROVED TO BE UNTRUE.

Mr. Laing, on page 122 of " Modern Science and
Modem Thought," tells us that

"The distance of the Earth from the Sun being 93 million
miles, and its orbit an ellipse nearly circular, it follows that in,
Mid-Winter, in round numbers, it is 186 million miles distant
from the spot where it was in Mid-Summer."

Such revolution of the Earth is altogether fabulous.
If it wiere true there would, by observation, be dis-
covered a difference in the relative position of the stars,
but there is not. This fact was one of Tycho Brahe's
chief objections against the theory of a revolving Earth.
Experiments were tried in his day at intervals of six
months to test if there was any difference, but, after the
keenest scrutiny, none was found, thus proving the Earth
to be stationary. Tychoi Brahe was not only a great
Astronomer, but an honest man, and dared, in spite of
all opposition, toi speak what he believed to be true.
Would that we had a few more like him now; in such
case there would soon be a change in Astronomic and
Geograpliic text-books, as far as regards the figure of
the world.

Mr. Laing attempts an explanation, as follows —

"Their (the stars) distance is so vastly greater than 186
million miles, that a change of basis to this extent makes no

REVOLUTION OF EARTH SHOWN TO BE UNTRUE. 109

change perceptible to the most refined instruments in their
bearing as seen from the Earth."

Nil Dicit, his explanation is simply — ^nothing. The
presumed measurements of a few, apparently the nearest,
stars, hjave bjeen made on an entirely erroneotts basis,
and are, therefore, not of the slightest value. Tycho's
objection against the revolution of the Earth is known
to be as valid now, as when he proved its truth more
than 300 years ago, and the subterfuge used to evade it
is utterly futile.

Our Modem Astronomers were at first of opinion
that the Sun was the Centre of the Universe, but in later
years, as has been already observed, most, if not all of
those whose ideas respecting the infinite have become
very considerably enlarged, now think the Sun to be a
subsidiary itself, although still the Baal or Lord of the
Solar system. They still consider the Earth to be a
mere satellite of the Sun, and to revolve around it at the
rate of eighteen miles per second! Dear Reader, do
you feel the motion? I trow not, for if you did, you
would not so quietly be reading my book. I doubt not
you have been, like myself, on a railway platform when
an express train rushed wildly past at the rate of sixty-
five miles per hour, when the concussion of the air almost
knocked you down. But how much more terrible would
be the shock of the Earth's calculated motion of sixty-
five thousand miles per hour, one thousand times faster
than the speed of the railway express. Astronomers try
to evade the argument that persons would be killed
thereby, by saying that, as the air goes around with the
Sun, the shock would not be felt, but this will not meet
the facts of the case, for thousands of people travel from

no TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sec. 4.

East to West, which is directly contrary to the course
which Astronomers say the Earth takes — ^from West to
East — so that such travellers would have to bear the
whole force of the concussion. Happily, however, no
deaths, resulting from such a catastrophe, have as yet
been recorded in the columns of The Times or Telegraph,
so that it would decidedly seem that the tremendous
revolution of the Earth, whirling round the Sun, were a
mere phantom of the Astronomic brain. What about

" The lazy-pacing cloud,
That floats upon the bosom of the air? "

According to the dictum of science, it should, with the
speed of lightning, follow the atmosphere of the Earth
round the Sxm, but it moves as. slowly as

" The boy, with satchel on his back.
Creeping like snail unwillingly to school."

What about the lark which, at early mom, soars aloft,
trilling its lays of luscious melody? Why was it not
swept away in the tumultuous atmosphere? But it still
continues singing, in happy ignorance of any commotion
in the heavens. Who has not noticed, on a calm
Summer day, the thistIfr<iowii floating listlessly in the air,
and the smoke ascending, straight as an arrow, from
the peasant's cottage? Would not such light things as
thistle-do*n and smoke have to obey the impulse and
go with the Earth also? But they do not. I am sure that
neither Mr. Coxwell and his companion, nor, indeed, any
other asronauts, would ever have ventured into the car of a
balloon, if they thought they would run the risk of being
carried round the Sun by the resistless force of the
atmosphere accompanying the Earth. Yet such,

THE EARTH STRETCHED UPON THE WATER, iii

according to the law of science, would undoubtedly be
the case with respect to the balloon, but, whether the
bodies of the unfortunate aeronauts would continue to
be carried round the Sun, like Ixion on the wheel, or
whether, becoming melted by the heat, like the wax on
the wings of Icarus, they would fall into the gulf below,
is a question which I am not sufficiently learned to
decide, and prefer leaving it for discussion at an early
meeting of the Royal Astronomical Society.

It is evident, therefore, from the above reasons, that
there is no revolution of the Earth around the Sun.

SECTION 5.

THE EARTH STRETCHED UPON THE WATERS, WHICH
HAVE AN IMPASSABLE CIRCUMFERENCE.

If the Reader will kindly look at the Map at the
beginning of this book, he will see that the centre of this
world is at that part which our Astronomers call the
North Pole, around which, at no very great distance,
the Continents of Europe, Asia, and North America
commence their far-extending masses amid vast oceans
towards the great icy barriers of the Southern Circum-
ference, which no human being has ever yet passed.

According to the teaching of the Bible, the Earth is

STRETCHED OUT UPON THE WATERS — ItTUgO he arets ol

hi-mim — Fsa. cxxxvi. 6. Zeruqo comes from the verb

112 TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sec. 5.

re^o, to stretch out, extend, or expand, hence the noun
reqio, the finnament, or the stretched out expanse of the
heavens. There is no idea whatever of globularity in the
word, it simply means " stretched out " or " spread
abroad." This we may see by the following quotations—
" They did beat into thin plates the gold " — veriqou at pehhe
htzehheb — Exod. xxxix. 3. Again — " He that spread
abroad the Earth and that whiqh cometh out of it " —
Isa. xlii. 5. SpeaMng of the greatness of God, Zophar,
the Temanite, said to Job among other similitudes — " the
measure thereof is longer than the Earth and broader
than the Sea" — Job xi. g, and Jehovah asks Job the
question — " Hast thou considered the breadth of the
Earth ? " — Job xxxviii. 18. There is no spheroddity in
measures of length and breadth.

Farther, this stretching out the Earth upon the waters
was done by God alone — " that stretcheth out the Earth
by Myself" — re^o he arets meati — Isa. xliv. 24.. The
Earth is no fortuitous concourse of atoms, as some
suppose, nor an off-shoot from the Sun, as thought by
others, nor even metamorphosed from that " wonderful
stone," with the mythic account of which. Lord Kelvin,
when Professor Thomson, astonished the weak nerves
of a Glasgow audience some years ago. That was,
indeed, a most " wonderful stone," shot from some
ruptured body in the heavens, containing germs which,
in the course of unfxjdd millions of years, were evolved
into varying forms of life and usefulness, until at last
the " wonderful stone " became this beautiful world of
ours! With this marvellous stone the image of the
great goddess Diana, which, it was said, fell down from
Jupiter, was nothing whatever in comparison. Let us

THE EARTH STRETCHED UPON THE WATER. 113

hear the Word of God — " I am Jehovah that maketh all
things; that stretcheth out the heavens aJone, that
spreadeth abroad the earth by Myself; that frustrateth
the tokens of the liars, and maketh diviners mad; that
tumeth wise men backward, and maketh their know-
ledge foolish " — Isa. xliv. 24, 25.

The Earth, being thus " stretched upon the waters,"
has, of course, waters under it; so we read that the
Israelites were commanded as follows —

" Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, or any
likeness of any thing that is in the Earth beneath, or that is in
the waters under the Earth" — Exod. xx. 4.; and again — "Thou
shalt not make thee any graven image, or any likeness of any
thing that is in Heaven above, or on the Earth beneath, or that
is in the waters beneath the Earth " — Deut. v. 8.

No waters could possibly exist under a revolving
Planet — but waters do exist under the Earth — therefore
the Earth is not a revolving Planet.

In Isaiah xl. 22 God is poetically described as sitting
upon or over (pt) " the circle of the Earth." The
Hebrew word there used for circle is hhoog, a circle or
circumference, not a globe, and the Greek word used to
translate it in the same passage in the Septuagint is
guros, a circle, not sphaira, a sphere. The fact is that
no word for " globe " or " sphere " occurs in the Bible
from beginning to end. Again, in Proverbs viii. 27, we
read, be-hhegoo hhoog ol pent tehoom, " when He set a
circle upon the face of the deep," referring to the
impassable ice barriers of the great Southern Circum-
ference. This is corroborated by Job xxvi. 10 — "He
hath described a circumference upon the face of the

8

114 TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sec. 5.

waters, unto the boundary of light with darkness " ;
or, as Dr. Young translates it — " a limit hath He placed
on the waters, unto the boundary of light with darkness."
The word here used for "boundary" or "limit" is
hhoog, the same as described as " circle " or " circum-
ference," as previously noted.

Before leaving this subject of the Circumference,
there is one other passage in the Authorised Version of
the Bible to which I would like to refer, as it has been
made a pretext for believing the theory of the Earth
whirling round the Sun. It is as follows — " He
stretcheth out- the North over tTie empty place, and
hangeth the Earth upon nothing " — Job xxvi. 7. The
Hebrew is — neteh tsephoon ol tehoo tehleh arets ol
belimeh, the proper translation of which is — " He
spreadeth out the North over the desolate' place (the
abyss of waters), and supporteth the Earth upon
fastenings." I am much surprised that not only the
translators of the Authorised and Revised Versions, but
such a distinguished scholar as the late Dr. Robert
Young, could have made such a strange mistake, as to
say that God " hangeth the Earth upon nothing," which
is neither a proper rendering nor common sense ; besides
which it distinctly contradicts the Word of God which,
in so many other places, declares that the Earth rests
upon Foundations. There must be a support for any
thing that hangs, and our Modem Astronomers were not
long in taking advantage of the above mistranslation by
saying that, as it was impossible for such a heavy mass
as the Earth to stand by itself, the passage must mean
that it whirls round the Sun by the force of Gravitation.
But a little examination of two words in the original

ii6 TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sbc. 5.

application of it which he makes when he says —

"What can this mean but the columns of light and spirit,
between which the Earth is suspended (comp. / Sam. it. 8), and
which, like the two leins of a bridle, hold (if I may be allowed
the expression) the mighty steed within its circular course."*

That Paxkhurst, from the "Record of his Life," was
an excellent man, there is every reason to believe, and
that he was a profound scholar we know, but he was
a Hutchinsonian, and held peculiar views as to the
Earth's movements by means of conflicting ethers, which
he drags in on every possible occasion. I cannot here
enter into his theory, which I consider to be quite
untenable, but would refer any who might wish to
examine it to an able work by Mr. J. A. Macdonald,
" The Principia and the Bible ; a Critique and an
Argument." f Bagster's " Analytical Hebrew and Chaldee
Lexicon " also gives the meaning of the verb belem, " to
bind, to bridle," and I am informed, on reliable
authority, that Breslau also derives belimeh from belem
to fasten, but I have not his Lexicon at hand to verify
the fact myself.

It is, therefore, evident from the above examination,
that the real meaning of belimeh in Job xxvi. y is that
God supports the Earth upon fastenings, or, in other
words, upon "foundations," the truth of which will be
fully confirmed in the following Section, in which it
will be seen that the Earth is not only stretched out
upon the waters which have an impassable circumference,
but that it has Immovable Foundations, therefore ir

CANNOT BE A PLANET.

* Parkhurst's Hebren Lexicon, p. 65, 8th Edition ; C. & J. Rivington, London,
t Judd Sl Glass, New Bridge Street, London.

THE EARTH HAS IMMOVABLE FOUNDATIONS. 117

SECTION 6.

THE EARTH PROVED TO HAVE IMMOVABLE
FOUNDATIONS.

"The pillars of the Earth are the Lord's, and He hath set
the Earth upon them " — / Sam. it. 8.

" The foundations of the world were discovered at the
rebuke of Jehovah " — 2 Sam. xxii. 16, and Psa. xviii. 75.

" Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the Earth?
Declare if thou hast understanding. Who determined the
measures thereof if thou knowest? or who stretched the line
upon it? Whereupon were the sockets made to sink? or who
laid the corner-stone thereof? " — /06 xxxviii. 4. — 6.

" He hath founded \yestdtK) it upon the seas, and estab-
lished (yeboeneneh) it upon the floods " — Psa. xxiv. z.

" The world also is established that it cannot be moved " —
Psa. xciii. t and. xcvi. 10.

"Of old hast Thou laid the foundation of the Earth"—
Psa. cii. 25.

"He founded the Earth upon its bases that it cannot be
moved for ever " — Psa. civ. 5.

Thou hast established (kunenet) the Earth and it abideth"
(vetomed) — Psa. cxix. go.

"Jehovah by wisdom founded (yisti) the Earth" —

Pro. Hi. ig-

" When He gave the sea its bound, that it should not trans-
gress His commandment, when He appointed the foundations
of the Earth "—Pro. viii. eg.

" For the windows on high are open, and the foundations of
the Earth do shake "—Isa. xxiv. i8.

ii8 TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sec. 6.

"Have ye not understood from the foundations (musduf)
of the Earth?"— /ja. xl. zi.

"Yea, mine hand hath laid the foundation of the Earth" —
Isa. xlviii. 13.

" If Heaven above can be measured, and the foundations of
the Earth searched out beneath, then will I also cast off all the
seed of Israel for all that they have done, saith Jehovah" —
Jer. xxxi. 57.

" Hear, O ye mountains, Jehovah's controversy, and ye
enduring foundations of the Earth '' — Mic. vi. z.

" I will utter things which have been kept secret from the
foundation (katabole) of the world " — Matt. xiii. 35. The word
used in this passage for foundation means literally " a casting
down," see Heb. xi. 11. Parkhurst in his Greek and English
Lexicon, p. 299,* writes as follows —

" If katabole in this expression be understood strictly in this
sense, it will seem parallel to the Hebrew yesed, founding or
laying a foundation, and the whole phrase katabole tou
kosmou to the Hebrew arets yesed, laying the foundations of
the Earth, which is several times used in the Old Testament," &o.

" Inherit the Kingdom prepared for you, pro katabole kosmou,
before the foundation of the world " — Matt. xxv. 34.

" The blood of all the prophets which was shed from the
foundation of the world " — Luke xi. 50.

" For Thou lovedst Me (fro) before the foundation of the
world " — John xvii. 24.

" Even as He chose us in Him before the foundation of the
world" — Eph. i. 4.

" Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of
the Earth"— H(!i. i. 10.

" Who was fore-ordained, indeed, before the foundation of the
world" — / Pet. i. zo.

* Edition, 1851, Longman & Co.,' London.

THE EARTH HAS IMMOVABLE FOUNDATIONS. 119

"Whose names are not written in the Book of Life of the
Lamb, slain from the foundation of the world" — JRev. xiii. 8.

"And they that dwell on the Earth shall wonder, they
whose names were not written in the Book of Life from the
foundation of the world" — Rev. xvii. 8.

There is, however, one question which the enquirer
still may ask — Granting that the Earth has foundations,
to what are these foundations fixed, for there is no
stability in water by which the Earth could be firmly
held? To this I answer — the Bible does not say that
the Earth was fixed to the waters or seas, but that it
was founded (ol) upon or over them, which we know
from other Scriptures previously mentioned to be
positively true — " the waters undkr the Earth '' —
Exod. XX. 4; Deut. v. 8. What difficulty would there
be for God, who made the strong firmament of the
Heavens above, and with whom all things are possible
— Mar. ix. 23, except to " deny Himself " — z Tim. it. 13,
to form such a vast basin of impregnable rocks as would
contain the whole waters of the Great Deep? Is it
not written He hath " bound the waters in a garment ?
Who hath estabhshed all the ends of the earth ? " —
Pro. XXX. 4. Upon such a basin the foundations of
the mountains could be settled, and the hills which
were of old — Pro. viii. 25. " The pillars of the Earth
are Jehovah's, and He hath set the world upon them "
— / Sam. ii. 8, Job ix. 6. The mountains, and other
lands, which have been already discovered in various parts
of the farthest known Southern Seas, may in all proba-
bility, form the beginning of those impassable barriers
which girdle the mighty basin of the world's location,
designated by Job as — " a circumference upon the face of

120 TERRA FIRMA. chap, v., sec. 6.

the waters, unto the boundary of light with darkness" —
Joh xxvi. 10.

One more question may still be asked — By what
means could this stupendous basin of rocks be upheld?
I reply at once — by the Fiat of God, " upholding all
things by the Word of His Power " — Heb. i. 3. Thought
utterly fails in attempting to solve the problem of God's
Omnipotence. It becomes lost, like a little child in a
pathless forest. " Canst thou by searching find out
God? Canst thou find out the Almighty unto perfec-
tion? It is high as Heaven what canst thou dO'?
Deeper than Sheol, what canst thou know " — Job xi. 7, 8.
In depths such as this, the only right way for us is, in
humility of heart, like the poor lacemaker,

" Who knows, and knows no more, her Bible true,
A truth the brilliant Frenchman never knew,"*

to believe what God — " who cannot lie " — Tit. i. 2 —
declares to be true, that the Earth is " founded upon
the seas, and established upon the floods " — Vsa. xxiv. 2.
Oiu: ignorance will, then, through His teaching, be
changed to knowledge, and our faith become a citadel
of strength.

I am quite aware of the argument of Accommodation,
used by some, especially by scientific parsons, I presume
as a sort of soporific to their conscience, that, of course,
God knew that the world goes round the Sun, but
states in the Bible, that the Sun goes round it, in
deference to the ignorance of men who daily see it
apparently so revolving. Such prevarication as this
appears to me to be nothing less than making a liar

* Cowper's "Truth."

THE EARTH HAS IMMOVABLE FOUNDATIONS. 121

of Him of whom it is written — " It is impossible for God
to lie " — Heb. vi. 18, and requires to be treated with
the contempt that it deserves. What a travesty would
such be in the character of the Holy God, in thus
lending Himself to such a Jesuitical and such a useless
deception !

Dear Reader, do not let us make any mistake in a
matter of such deep importance as this. We cannot
serve two masters — ^we cannot believe that the Bible
and Modern Astronomy are both true, for the teaching
of the one is diamietrically opposed tO' that of the other.
A writer in " The Earth and its Evidences," of October,
1888, truly remarks' —

"The attempt to harmonize the Mosaic and the modern or
professional system of the universe, is plainly to attempt the
communion of light with darkness. How often has failure
waited on such incongruous unions ! But still some there are
who never seem to recognize the hopelessness of the task."

Even the infidel Thomas Paine clearly saw this years
ago when he wrote in " The Age of Reason " —

" The two beliefs cannot be held together in the same mind,
he who thinks he can believe both, has thought very little of
either."

As God so distinctly declares that of old He laid
the foundations of the Earth — Fsa. cii. 25, do not let
us be so sinful and foolish as to say that He did not.
Only shame and confusion of face can be exj>ected to
follow those, who defiantly reject the revealed Word
of the Living God for the contradictory theories of
dying men.

CHAPTER VI.

THE HORIZONTALITY OF LAND AND WATER
PROVED.

SECTION PAGE

1. Railways ... . . 122

Rivers - 126

Canals - 127

Submarine Cables 134
Th^ light of Lighthobses seen at a distance 133

SECTION 1.

RAILWAYS.

Our Modem Astronomers tell us that the world,
consisting of land and water, forms a Globe bulging out
a little at the Equator, somewhat in the shape of an
orange. Geographers follow suit, and, in illustration of
the theory, have manufactured a -pasteboard globe, on
which are marked the principal places in the world, with
a North and South Pole, parallels of Latitude and
Longitude, &c., &c. I have beside me now Keith's
well-known " Treatise on the use of the Globes," which,
I am sure, would try the patience and the brains of any
ordinary mortal who may attempt to master its pages.
Astronomers have also favoured us with a Globe of the

RAILWAYS. 125

Heavens, made, like a dress-coat, to order, in the most
approved style of fashion, though the fact is that the
Heavens are no more a Globe than the Earth is, for it
is written that God — " Stretcheth out the Heavens as a
curtain, and spreadeth them out as a tent to dwell in"
— Isa. xl. 22 ; Zech. xii. i. The firmament, as already
shown, is called in Hebrew reqio, a stretched out expanse,
and Job is asked the question — " Canst thou with Him
(God) spread out the sky, which is strong as a molten
mirror ? " — Job xxxvii. 18. But, as we are now dealing
with things that are Terrestrial we shall leave those that
are Celestial for the present.

Rational people believe Salisbury Plain to be a Plane,.
and Lake Windermere to be horizontal, but our
Astronomers say that this is all a mistake, that we must
not trust our eyes, when we see these or other such
places, as being horizontal, but that we should believe
what they teU us, that Salisbury Plain, Lake Windermere,
as also all other plains, lakes, and places upon the
Earth, as well as the vast Pacific and all other oceans,
are only parts of a great Globe, and, therefore, must
have a curve; besides which, mirabile dictu, that all
rush together round the Sun at the rate of 65,000 miles
per hour ! Thiey give their law for this fancied curvature,
based on the world being 25,000 miles in circumference
at the Equator, as being 8 inches for the first mile,
2 feet 8 inches for the second, 6 feet for the third, and
so on, the rule being to square the number of miles
between the observer and the object, then multiply that
square by 8 inches and divide by 12 to bring it into feet,
the quotient being the supposed curvature. Unfortu-
nately, however, for Astronomers this theory does not

124 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vi., sec. i.

agree with fact, for this rule of curvature has been fomid
to be utterly fallacious both on land and water. All
houses have to be built on level ground, but no allowance
whatever is made for the curvature of the Earth, and
all compasses point North and South at the same time
even at the Equator, which incontestably proves that the
sea is horizontal, and, therefore, that the world is not
globular, for if it were, one end of the niagnet would
then dip towards the North and the other point to the
Heavens.

Seeing, doubtless, the absurdity of the Astronomic
law of curvature, and the difficulties to which, if
attempted to be carried out in practice, it would lead,
the . Houses of Lords and Commons, in the Session of
1862, made the following Order with regard to Railway
operations —

"The section shall be drawn to the same horizontal scale
as the plan, and to a vertical scale of not less than one inch to
eveiy one hundred feet, and shall show the surface of the
ground marked in the plan, the intended level of the proposed
work, the height of every embankment, and the depth of every
cutting, and a datum horizontal line, which shall be the same
through the whole length of the work; or any branch thereof
respectively, and shall be referred to some fixed point. . . .
near either of the termini. (See line D.D. fig. 2)."*

Besides the above Government Order for the con-
struction of Railways on a datum horizontal line, we ate
informed in " Theoretic Astronomy," p. 47, as follows —

" On the Royal Observatory wall at Greenwich is a brass
plate, which states that a. certain horizontal mark is 154 feet

* Vacher & Sons, Broad Sanctuary, Tothill Street, London,

RAILWAYS. 125

above mean water at Greenwich, and 155.7 feet above mean
water at Liverpool."

Here our Astronomers publicly acknowledge that the
diflference of the level of the water between Greenwich
and Liverpool is only one foot seven inches, while, by
their theoretic law of curvature, reckoning the direct
distance as 180 miles, the difference of level between
these two places should be over four miles ! They thus
completely stultify their own law of curvature, and
expose themselves to ridicule by thus upholding a theory
so contrary to ascertained fact.

In proof of the Astronomic supposed curvature not
being allowed for in the construction of Railways, let
me cite the case of the well-known London and North-
western Railway between London and Liverpool, which
forms a straight line between these two places of 180
miles". The highest point, about midway, is at the
station of Birmingham, which is 240 feet above the level
of the sea at London and Liverpool. If we suppose the
Earth to be a globe, the chord of the arc between London
and Liverpool, according to Astronomic theory, would
be at Birmingham 5,400 feet above sea level, added
to which the actual height of the station at Birmingham
(240 feet), when we would have the theoretic
height there of 5,640 feet, which' would be more
than a thousand feet above Ben Nevis, the loftiest
mountain in Great Britain, which everyone who has been
at Birmingham knows not to be the case. Thus it is
clear that thig Astronomic law of curvature fails in actual
practice. In a long line, like that of the Great Pacific
Railway, extending across North America, the supposed
curvature would, of course, be proportionately great.

iz6 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vi., skc. 2.

extending to many miles in height, but not one inch was
allowed by the engineers for curvature during the whole
course of the construction of that vast line of Railway.
And, if we think of it, how could it be otherwise? All
Railway metals must, of necessity, be straight, for how
could any engine or carriage run with safety on a convex
surface ?

SECTION 2.

RIVERS.

Let us look at the case of Rivers. In the grand
language of Scripture it is said of God — " Thou didst
cleave the Earth with rivers " — Hab. in. g, every one of
which, large or small, a nameless brook or the mighty
Amazon, flows downwards, as it is written — " All rivers
run into the sea '' — Ecc. i. 7. Whoever heard of a river
in any part of its course flowing uphill? Yet this it
would require to do were the Earth a Globe. Rivers,
like the Mississippi, which flow from the North south-
wards towards the Equator, would need, according to
Modem Astronomic theory, to run upwards, as the
Earth at the Equator is said to bulge out considerably
more, or, in other words, is higher than at any other
part. Thus the Mississippi, in its immense course of over
3,000 miles, would have to ascend 11 miles before it
reached the Gulf of Mexico! Whereas it is described
as
" a rapid desolating torrent, its violent floods from the melting

CANALS. 127

of the snow in the higher latitudes, sweeping away whole
forests."*

Again, in one portion of its long route, the great river
Nile flows for a thousand miles with a fall of only one
foot, which, of course, would be a sheer impossibility,
were the Astronomic curvature a reality. Yet this cur-
vature is still acknowledged to be an essential part of
Modern Astronoctiic Science, as taught in this tinsel age.
Well might even Ovid exclaim —

"Prob Superi! quantum mortalia pectora cccca
Noctis haieni."

Heavens ! what thick darkness pervades mortal breasts,
and Jeremiah might repeat his wail of sorrowful
reproach —

" A wonderful and horrible thing is come to pass in the
land, the prophets prophesy falsely and the priests bear rule
by their means, and my people love to have it so, and what
will ye do in the end thereof? " — /er. v. 31.

SECTION 8.

CANALS.

We shall now take evidence of the non-curvature of
the Earth from Canals, and it may be well to commence
with the Bedford Canal, as that some years ago attracted
a good deal of attention among Scientific men.

The late Mr. John Hampden, of Swindon, Wilts, a

* " Imperial Gazeteer," article " Mississippi," Blackle & Son, Glasgow,
Edinburgh, and London.

128 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vi., sec. 3.

great opponent of the Copernican theory of the Earth,
offered to wager ^£500 that the water of the Bedford
Canal was perfectly level, and, after some considerable
time had elapsed, the challenge was ax;cepted by Professor
Alfred Russell Wallace of London. These gentlemen,
accompanied by their friends, the late Mr. William
Carpenter, then of Lewisham, afterwards of Baltimore,
Mr. W. B. Coulcher of Downham Market, and Mr. J. H.
Walsh, Editor of The Field, who held thie stakes,
accordingly met at the Bedford Canal on 5th March, 1870,
to decide the question. It was originally intended to test
experiments similar to those which had been made by
Parallax several years before, but, unfortunately, this
plan was, at the last moment abandoned, and another
mode of trial adopted, the effect of which Mr. Hampden
did not understand; in consequence of which, much to
his disgust, he believed he was done out of the wager.
Parallax, when he heard the decision, was assured
from his own former experiments on the Canal, that
there must have been something wrong in carrying out
the test of sth March, and accordingly went down soon
afterwards to the Bedford Canal to make still further
proof of the water being level. He gives the following
account of an experiment then made by himself, on pp.
21, 22 of his excellent work, previously mentioned —
" Zetetic Astronomy — Earth not a Globe " —

"Although the experiments already described and many
similar ones, have been tried and often repeated, first in 1838,
afterwards in 1844, in 1849, in 1856, and in 1862, the Author
was induced in 1870 to visit the scene of his former labours,
and to make some other (one or more) experiments of so simple a
character, that no error of complicated instruments, or process

CANALS. 129

of surveying could possibly be involved. He left London (for
Downham Market Station), on Tuesday morning, April 5,
1870, and arrived at the Old Bedford Sluice Bridge about two
miles from the station, at twelve o'clock. The atmosphere was
remarkably clear, and the sun was shining brightly on and
against the western face of the bridge. On the right hand
side of the arch, a large notice board was affixed (a table of
tolls, &c., for the navigation of the Canal). The lower edge of
this board was 6 feet 6 inches above the water as shown at B
figure 12.

■' A train of several empty turf boats had just entered the
Canal from the river Ouse, and was about proceeding to Romsey
in Huntingdonshire. An arrangement was made with the
' Captain ' to place the shallowest boat the last in the train ;
on the lowest part of the stern of the boat a good telescope
was fixed, the elevation being exactly 18 inches from the water.
The sun was shining strongly against the white notice-board,
the air was exceedingly still and clear, and the surface of the
water smooth as a molten mirror, so that everything was
extremely favourable for observation. At 1.15 p.m. the train of
boats started for Welney. As the boat receded the notice-
board was kept in view, and was plainly visible to the naked
eye for several miles; but, through the telescope it was dis-
tinctly seen throughout the whole distance of six miles. But,
on reaching Welney Bridge, a very shallow boat was procured,
and so fixed that the telescope was brought to within 8 inches
of the surface of the water; and still the bottom of the notice-
board was clearly visible. The elevation of the telescope being

9

13° TERRA FIRMA. chap, vi., sec. 3.

8 inches, the line of sight would touch the horizon, if convexity-
exists, at the distance of one statute mile; the square of the
remaining five miles, multiplied by 8 inches, gives a curvature
of 16 feet 8 inches, so that the bottom of the notice-board —
6 feet 6 inches atbove the water — should have been 10 feet
2 inches below the horizon, as shown in fig. 13 " —

FIG. 13.

As it may perhaps be possible that some persons may
still imagine water to be globular, from the decision
having been given against Mr. Hampden, I beg to sub-
join the following summary of the case by Parallax,
who thoroughly investigated it at the time of occurrence,
from which it will be seen that the mishap arose, not
from the convexity of the water of the Canal, but from
the instrument by which it was measured having been
improperly adjusted.

" On the 5th of March, 1870, a party, consisting of Messrs.
John Hampden, of Swindon, Wilts, Alfred Wallace, of London,
William Carpenter, of Lewisham, M. W. B. Coulcher, of Down-
ham Market, and J. H. Walsh, Editor of The Field newspaper,
assembled on the northern bank of the ' Old Bedford Canal,' to
repeat experiments similar to those described in figs, z, 3, 4,
and 5 on pages 11 to 14 of this work. But, from causes which
need not be referred to here, they abandoned their original
intention, and substituted the following. On the western face
of the Old Bedford Bridge, at Salter's Lode, a signal was placed
at an elevation of 13 feet 4 inches above the water in the

CANALS. 131

Canal ; at the distance of three miles a signal post, with a disc
12 inches in diameter on the top, was so fixed that ' the centre of
the disc was 13 feet 4 inches above the water line ' ; and at the
distance of another three miles (or six miles altogether), on
the eastern side of the Welney Bridge, another signal was
placed '3 inches above the top rail of the bridge, and 13 feet
4 inches above the water-line.'* This arrangement is repre-
sented in the following diagram, fig. 94.

FIG. 94.

"A, the signal on the Old Bedford Bridge; B, the telescope
on Welney Bridge ; and C, the centre signal post, three miles
from each end. The object-glass of the telescope was ^% inches
diameter; hence, the centre, or true eye-line, was 2% inches
higher than the top of the signal B, and 3^ inches below the
top of the signal-disc at C. On directing the telescope, ' with
a power of 50,' towards the signal A, the centre of which was
2j^ inches below the centre of the telescope, it was seen to be
below it ; but the disc on the centre pole, the top of which
was, to begin with, 3% inches above the centre, or line of sight,
from the telescope, was seen to stand considerably higher than
the signal A. From which, three of the gentlemen immediately,
but most unwarrantably, concluded that the elevation of the
disc in the field of view of the telescope was owing to a rise
in the water of the Canal, showing convexity ! whereas it was
nothing more than simply the upward divergence {of that
•which was already 3^ inches above the line of sight), produced

* Report by Messrs. Carpenter & Coulcher, published in The Fitld,
of March leth, 1870.

132 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vi., sec. 3.

by the magnifying power of the telescope, as shown in the

experiment with the lens, on page 267, fig. 92.

"Why did they omit to consider the fact that 3^ inches

excess of altitude would be made by a magnifying power of 50,

to appear to stand considerably above the eye-line, and that

a mere hair's-breadth of dip — an amount which could not be

detected — towards the distant signal would by magnifying,

diverging, or dilating all above it, make it appear to be lifted

up for several feet? Why did they not take care that the io^ of

the centre disc was in a line with the telescope and the distant

signal A? Why, also, was the centre of the object-glass fixed

2% inches higher than the centre of the object of observation

at the other end? There was no difficulty in placing the centre

of the telescope, the top of the middle disc, and the centre of

the farthest signal mark at the same altitude, and therefore in a

straight line. For their own sake as gentlemen, as well as for

the sake of the cause they had undertaken to champion, it is

unfortunate that they acted so unwisely; that they so foolishly

laid themselves open to charges of unfairness in fixing the

signals. Had they already seen enough to prove that the

surface of the water was horizontal, and therefore instinctively

felt a. desire to do their best to delay as long as they could

the day of general denunciation of their cherished doctrine of

the Earth's rotundity? Such questions are perfectly fair in

relation to conduct so unjust and one-sided. It is evident that

their anxiety to defend a doctrine which had been challenged

by others overcame their desire for ' truth without fear of

consequences ' ; and they eagerly seized upon the veriest

shadow of evidence to support themselves. In the whole history

of invention, a more hasty, ill-conceived, illogical conclusion

was never drawn; and it is well for civilization that such

procedure is almost universally denounced. It is scarcely

I
possible to draw a favourable conclusion as to their motives in

CANALS. 133

departing from their first intention. Why did they not confine
themselves to the repetition of the experiments, an account of
which I had long previously published to the -world, and to
test which the expedition was first arranged? That of sending
out a boat for a distance of six miles, and watching its progress
from a fixed point with a good telescope, would have com-
pletely satisfied them as to the true form of the surface of the
water; and as no irregularity in altitude of signals, nor
peculiarities of instruments, could have influenced the result,
all engaged must at once have submitted to the simple truth as
developed by the simplest possible experiment. That men
should cling to complication, and prefer it to simplicity of
action, is difficult to understand, except on the principle as it
was said of old, ' some love darkness better than light.' It is
certain that many are ever ready to contend almost to death
for their mere opinions, who have little or no regard for actual
truth, however important in its bearings or sacred in its
character."*

I shall now refer to the Suez Canal, the construction
of which some years ago caused such a commotion in the
Political world. Many are fond of speaking of this canal
as a marvellous triumph of Modern Science, so it may be
well to remind such, that the feat of joining the
Mediterranean and Red Seas by means of a Canal, for
the purpose of commercial navigation, had been accom-
plished by the Ancients long, long before. Neco, the
Pharoah-Nechoh of 2 Kings xxiii. zg — 35, an Egyptian
monarch who reigned 617 — 681 B.C., was the first to
begin the Canal, which, after beng used for centuries, .
was at last overwhelmed by the sands of the desert in
767 A.D.t

* " Zetetic Astronomy," pp. 268-271,

+ " Egypt, Past and Present," by W. H. Davenport Adams j pp. 55, 365, 366.
T. Nelson & Sons, London, Edinburgh, and New York.

134 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vi., sec. 4.

The distance between the Red Sea at Suez and the
Mediterranean Sea is 100 statute miles, the datum line of
the Canal being 26 feet* below the level of the Mediterrar
nean, and is continued horizontally the whole way from
sea to sea, there not being a single lock on the Canal,
the surface of the water being parallel with the datum
line. It is thus clear that there is no curvature or
globularity for the whole hundred miles between the
Mediterranean and the Red Sea; had there been,
according to the Astronomic theory, the middle of the
Canal would have been 1,666 feet higher than at either
end, whereas the Canal is perfectly horizontal for the
whole distance.

The Great Canal of China, said to be 700 miles in
length, was made without regard to any allowance for
supposed curvature, as the Chinese believe the Earth to
be a Stationary Plane. I may also add that no allowance
was made for it in the North Sea Canal, or in the
Manchester Ship Canal, both recently constructed, thus
clearly proving that there is no globularity in Earth or
Sea, so that the world cannot possibly be a Planet.

SECTION 4.

SUBMARINE CABLES.

Let us now pass on to the Atlantic Submarine Cable,
which stretches its huge length between Valencia on the
west coast of Ireland and Trinity Bay in Newfoundland,

* Its depth has since then been increased to 28 feet.

LIGHT OF LIGHTHOUSES SEEN AT A DISTANCE. 135

a distance of 1,665 nautical or 1,942 statute miles.
Surely, if convexity in water is to be discovered anywhere,
it would be found in such a long distance as this, but
it is simply a case of non est inventus, for the very good
reason that there is no curvature to be found at all. It
must, like a bank-note forger, have absconded. The
greatest depth of the Atlantic was sounded at about
one-third of the distance from Newfoundland, 2,424
fathoms; the next deepest part, 2,400 fathoms, was
about one-third of the way from Valencia, while in the
middle it was less than 1,600 fathoms, at which place,
according to Astronomic calculation, it should have been
about 119 statute miles higher than at either end!
Facts, it is said, are " stubborn things," and it is thus
evident that there is no curvature in the Atlantic, and
as, according to the law of nature, water everywhere
finds its own level, it is proved that it has no globularity
throughout the oceans of the whole world.*

SECTION 5.

THE LIGHT OF LIGHTHOUSES SEEN AT GREAT
DISTANCES.

I confess that it appears to me to be almost as unneces-
sary, as gUding gold or painting the lily, to give further
evidence that the Earth is not a Planet, still, as some
people are fond of having assurance made doubly sure,
piling an Ossa up>on a Pelion, I shall add another proof

* See paper respecting the Atlantic Cable published by the Admiralty,
8th October, 1869.

136 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vi., sec. 5.

to the fact that there is no curvature in the sea, from the
Light of Lighthouses seen at great distances.

A glance at " The Lighthouses of the World,"* will
show at what great distances some of their lights are
visible, which would be utterly impossible were the sea
convex, as ouir Modem Astronomers pretend it to be.
I shall name a few instances —

The Cardonan light on the Gironde, on the west
coast of France, has an altitude of 207 feet, and is visible
31 statute miles. If we make the usual Astronomic
allowance for the supposed curvature of water, it should
be quite invisible, as it would, allowing for the height of
the spectator, be about 210 feet below the horizon.

The Madras light is 132 feet high, and can be seen
28 statute miles, but, reckoning the Astronomic convexity,
and allowing for spectator's height, it could not be seen,
as it would be ielow the horizon at least 220 feet.

The following extracts I copy from an excellent
pamphlet, lately received, called " Zetetic Cosmogony,"
written by Mr. Thomas Winship, Durban, Natalt —

" Another and an unconscious witness to the horizontality o£
water is Mr. Smith of Cape Point, as the following shows :

'"A Light from afar.
" ' To the Editor of the Cape Times.
" ' Sir, at nine o'clock this evening, the Danger Point Light
was distinctly visible to the naked eye, from the homestead at
Cape Point, (about 150 feet above sea level) ; this being the first
occasion, since the erection of the Danger Point Lighthouse, on
which the flashes of light had been noticed by myself. The

* R. H. Laurie, 35 Minories, London.

+ T. L. CuUlngworth, 40 Field Street, Durban, Natal ; John Williams,
54 Bourne Street, Netberfield, Notts.

LIGHT OF LIGHTHOUSES SEEN AT A DISTANCE. 137

light must be most powerful to be seen from a distance of over

fifty miles in a clear night. I think half a minute interval

between three quick flashes.

" • I am, &c.,

" ' A. E. Smith."

"According to this, therefore, if the world be a globe, the
light should have been 1,666 feet below Mr. Smith's line of sight."

P-S9-

" But, says someone, there is no allowance made for refrac-
tion in any of the foregoing calculations. That is quite true,
but constitutes no valid objection, in the light of the following
extract from the ' Encyclopsedia Britannica,' article ' Levelling.'
'We suppose the visual rays to be a straight line, whereas,
on account of the unequal densities of the air at di£Eerent
distances from the earth, the rays of light are incurvated by
refraction. The effect of this is to lessen the difference between
the true and apparent levels, but in such an extremely variable
and uncertain manner, that if any constant or fixed allowance
be made for it in formula or tables, it will often lead to a
greater error than what it was intended to obviate. For,
though the refraction may at a mean compensate for about
one-seventh of the curvature of the Earth, it sometimes exceeds
one-fifth, and at other times does not amount to one-fifteenth.
We have, therefore, made no allowance for refraction in the
foregoing formulae.' " p. 62.

" The distances which ' Signals at Sea ' can be seen prove
imcontestably that the Earth is a motionless Plane.

"Pearson's Weekly of the agith December, 1894, says —
'Evidently we have not got to the bottom of the matter yet.
In August, 1890, the C Manoeuvre Fleet signalled with Search
Light to colliers 70 miles away. . . . The information comes
from Mr. F. T. Jane the Artist, who was on board at the time.

138 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vi., sec. 5.

According to the Astronomers these vessels should have been 3,200
feet below the horizon, allowing for a height of 40 feet on the
signalling vessel, and 26 feet on the colliers ! ! ! ' "

I may add that the Daily Mail of loth November,
1899, gives the representation of a Search-light at
Kimberley which is stated to have been visible at a
distance of 115 miles! This, of course, would be
impossible if the Earth were a Globular Planet.

I could very easily add many more proofs to similar
effect, but I forbear; the fact is I am embarrassed with
the riches of evidence that the Earth is not a Planet,
and my difficulty in writing this book has not arisen frojn
any lack of matter, but as to how I may best select and
condense it, so that it may be of most use to my Readers,
without omitting anything of real importance.

In closing this Chapter I cannot help remarking to
what opposite extremes Inconsistency leads, and what
sad havoc it makes with Truth. Here we have on the
one hand our Government making a Resolution or Order
respecting the construction of Railways on a datum
horizontal line, on the principle that the Earth is a
Stationary Plane, and, on the other hand, subsidising
the Astronomical Society and Board Schools which teach
that it is a Whirling Ball. I wish some honest M.P.,
who sees the absurdity of such procedure, and possesses
the ability to propose the remedy, would have the
courage to bring the matter before Parliament; I am
sure he would well deserve the thanks of the Nation.
So long as our Astronomers are abetted by the Govern-
ment, so long, I fear, they will utter their discordant
notes, and flaunt their rags of false science before the
gaping multitude with a pride " that might make angels

LIGHT OF LIGHTHOUSES SEEN AT A DISTANCE. 139

weep." No wonder that the Chinese, who possessed the
light of what is called Civilization, when our own country
was steeped in heathen darkness, should consider us to
be barbarians now for believing that the world rushes
round the Sun. In this matter they at least have com-
mon sense upon their side, while we, as a nation, have
abandoned ours, and bow the knee to Baal.

140

CHAPTER VII.

THE SUN, MOON AND STARS ACCORDING TO
MODERN ASTRONOMY.

SEC^ON PAGE

1. The Sun - - - 140

2. The Moon - - 147

3. The Stars - - 132

SECTION 1.

THE SUN.

It is truly painful to contemplate the results of Modem
Astronomy — ^its rejection of the Word of God with
respect to the revolution of the Sun, and its consequent
tendency towards infidelity — its abandonment of reason,
and its denial of the proper use of our senses as to the
observation of actual facts — ^its brazen effrontery in
teaching without proof the most ridiculous fallacies
— ^fiU the minds of the thoughtful and devout with
real sorrow, knowing that so many have been already
beguiled, and so many are still being beguiled under its
baneful influence.

Herschel, perhaps, in one sense, as much as Newton

THE SUN. 141

himself, tried to make fools of us when he wrote the
following tit-bit —

" In the disoidei of our senses we transfer in idea the motion
of the Earth to the Sun, and the stillness of the Sun to the
Earth!"

which statement virtually means — Do not believe your
own common senses, but take our theories for granted :
if you do not feel any motion in the Earth, imagine that
you do; and if you see the Sun circling in the heavens,
suppose that it is the Earth which does so! Truly it
was his own senses which were disordered when he taught
that it is the Earth and not the Sun that moves. The
absurdities of Modern Astronomy are nowhere more
apparent than in the theories respecting the Sun, to a
few of which I now beg to refer.

It is by the presumed distance of the Sun from the
Earth that Astronomers make their calculations. Thus,
as Mr. R. A. Proctor states in " The Sun " —

"The determination of the Sun's distance is not only an
important problem of general Astronomy, but it may be
regarded as the very foundation of all our researches."

As previously stated Astronomers have differed so
very much respecting its distance, even from three to
one hundred and four millions of miles, that, as a matter
of necessity, their calculations must be radically wrong.
Besides, when these were first made, the Sun, according
to their theory, was stationary, now they acknowledge
that it moves, and, since its creation, has always been
moving, so that their computations cannot possibly be
correct. However, for the present, they have settled
among themselves, the distance of the Sun from the

142 TERRA FIRMA. chap. vn.. sec. i.

Earth to be between ninety-one and ninety-two millions
of miles. Its size is computed to be about twelve
hundred and forty thousand times larger than our world;
its diamieter being estimated at eight hundred and fifty
to eight hundred and eighty-two thousand miles, and its
entire cubic space at six hundred and eighty-six thousand
and eighteen billions, nine hundred and sixty-eight
thousand millions of miles!!! Credite posteri! will
posterity believe that their fc'refathers could ever have
been so foolish as to accept such ridiculous fancies as
facts? And yet this is what grey-haired savants call
Truth, and gushing Journalists who, I am inclined to
believe, do not personally know much about the matter,
write fulsome articles to bolster up the delusion.

One of the fables which our Astronomers seem to
delight in telling us, is that the distance between the
Earth and the Sun is soi great, that it would take an
express train, going at the rate of sixty miles per hour,
one hundred and seventy-three years to reach it, at which
wonderful news I doubt not that Dominie Sampson,
could he hear it, would exclaim with special emphasis
— Pro-di-gi-ous ! What would be thought of a man who
wanted to light his dining-room with a lamp 1,240,000
times larger than the room itself? Would not his friends
think him only fit for a lunatic asylum? Yet such a
preposterous act, with respect to the lighting of this
world, if not attributed by some Astronomers to their
own deity " Natural Law," is palmed upon the Jehovah
of Hosts, who is " wonderful in counsel and excellent in
working" — Isa. xxviii. 2g. He doeth all things well,
proportioning the means to the end which He has in
view.

THE SUN. 143

It appears to me that Modem Astronomy, like Roman
Catholicism, is an attempt to revive Pagan superstition.
The former, for temples has observatories, and the latter
for the Pantheon has the Vatican; for Baal the Astrono-
mers have Newton, and for Astarte, the Queen of Heaven,
the Roman Catholics have the Virgin Mary. I have
lately been strengthened in the conviction that the
adoration of the Virgin Mary is only a continuation of
the worship of Astarte or Astaroth, by an admirable
Lecture delivered by the late Rev. G. W. Straten, Rector
of Aylston, Leicester, to which I beg to refer my
Readers, as also to that very excellent and learned
work, " The Two Babylons," written by the late Rev.
A. H. Hislop of Arbroath, both of which may be
obtained as mentioned below.* The Bible order of the
heavens has been completely subverted by our Astrono-
mers ; instead of the Sun revolving round the world,
the world is declared to revolve round it, as a mere
Planet of little note in Astronomic esteem, although the
Blessed Son of God gave His own heart's blood for its
redemption. Angels desire to look into that wondrous
sacrifice, which Scientists like Huxley and Darwin
regard only with cynical scorn, because of their
ignorance of that in which the highest and truest science
consists.

The Greek heathen philosopher Pythagoras brought
the Sun worship with him from Egypt, where he had
resided for a considerable time, and had been initiated
into its mysteries by the Priests. His system of
Astronomy lingered for a while, till it was supplanted
by that of Ptolemy, and for many centuries seems to

* S. W. Partridge & Co., Paternoster Row, London.

144 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vii., sec. i.

have been forgotten, till Copernicus drew the fabled
phoenix from its ashes. By Newton and his followers it
has been skillfully adapted to suit the depraved taste of
modern idolatry, for idolatry is far from being extin-
guished in Christendom, and still flourishes, in various
forms, in this degenerate age under assumed names.

The Sun has spots. Fabricius, nearly three hundred
years ago, was the first among Modem Astronomers to
note them, although they were known to the Chaldeans
in early ages. Since his time many Astronomers have
made them their special study; one in particular is said
to have observed them for thirty years every day on
which the Sun was visible. They appear and disappear,
and it is yet not really known what they are, but, the
chief deduction drawn from them is, that the Sun turns
upon an axis in about twenty-four days. Some of the
spots observed on the photosphere, or disc of the Sun,
are whiter than iron at a white heat, and come and go
so rapidly, that they are called facula or torches. The
edge of the disc is called the chrotnatmosphere, or the
" sierra," or, as one has expressed it, " a quivering fringe
of fire."

As it might, perhajK, be thought that, in describing the
wonders of the Sun, I am acting the part of a Munchausen
myself, I think it will be safer for me to quote a passage
or two from the works of Modern Astronomers themselves,
who, if sometimes considered prone to exalt their own
importance, should not, as a matter of politeness, be
supposed guilty of exaggerating the marvels of their own
idol.

Sir Robert Ball says —
" Unparalleled in its lustre, the planet Venus is unexampled in

THE SUN. 143

the intensity of the pull with which it seeks to make the Earth
swerve from its revolution around the Sun. I have calculated the
magnitude of this force, and when expressed in tons the figures
that are required ba£Be onr power of comprehension. The tons in
the attraction, or rather, I ought to say, in the disturbing force, of
Venus are comparable with the miles in star distances. The force
is indeed 130,000,000,000,000 tons " !'

Miss Giberne writes as follows —

" It sounds to us both grand and startling to hear of jets of
liquid lava from Mount Vesuvius, ten thousand feet in height,
or to read of a river of lava from a volcano in Iceland pouring
in one unbroken stream for fifty miles.

"But what shall be thought of the long flames mounting
to a height of fifty or a hundred thousand miles above the edge-
of the Sun? What shall be thought of a tongue of fire long
enough to fold three or four times .round our solid Earth?
What shall be thought of the awful rush of burning gases some'
times seen, borne along at the rate of one or two or even three
hundred miles in a single second across the Sun's surface?
What shall be thought of the huge dark rents in this mighty
fiery ocean, rents commonly from fifty to one hundred
thousand miles across, if not seldom more?

" Fifty thousand miles ! a mere speck scarcely visible without
a telescope; yet large enough to hold seven Earths like ours
flung in together. The largest spot measured was so enormous
that eighteen Earths might have been arranged in a row across
the breadth of itj like huge boulders of rocks in a mountain
cavern, and to have filled up the entire hole about one
hundred Earths would have been needed."+

*"The cause of the Glacial Age," pp. 73, 74; Kegan Paul, Triibner & Co.,
London.

t " Sun, Moon and Stars," pp. ig, to ; Seeley & Co., 38 Great Russell Street,
London,

146 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vii., sec. i.

Now all this, as the Yankee would say, is " very tall
talk," but it amounts to nothing, because it is only
assumption, and should at least teach the votaries of
Modern Astronomy not to give statements as facts, till
they have first been proved to be true — " If any man
think that he knoweth anything, he knoweth nothing
yet as he ought to know" — i Cor. viii. 2. The fact is
that in this time-state our knowledge is very imperfect:
blepomm gar arti di' esoptron en ainugmati, " for we see' as
yet through a mirror obscurely," or, as in a riddle —
z Cor. xiii. 12. In the Great Beyond " we shall see face
to face, and fully know even as we are fully known."*

Even such an enthusiastic writer as Miss Gibeme
confesses —

"We do not know with any certainty whether the Sun is
through and through one mass of glowing molten heat, or
whether he may have a solid or even a cool body within the
blazing covering. Some have thought the one and some the
other. We only know that he is a mighty furnace of heat and
flame, beyond anything that we can possibly imagine in our
quiet little earth." t

Our talented Authoress must surely, in describing
our Earth as " quiet," have had in her mind the teaching
of the Bible, where it says — " Behold all the Earth
sitteth still and is at rest" — Zech. i. iz, a. very different
state from that which our Astronomers teach, namely,
that it is rushing round the Sun at the rate of sixty-five
thousand miles per hour, one thousand times faster than
an Express Railway train.

* Epi'ginosko.

t "Sun, Moon and Stars," p. i8.

THE WOON. 147

SECTION 2.

THE MOON.

Although the Moon is so silvery white, she is the
bHe noir of our Modem Astronomers, as, in various
ways, she refuses to act as, according to their theories,
she ought to do. Being the orb nearest the Earth, they
have taken special pains to map her out with so-called
mountains and seas, as if she had been one of its
continents, though they are bound to confess that it is
only " the eye of a practised Astronomer " that is able
to discriminate between the one and the other. She has
also been photographed, at least after a certain fashion,
as explained by Sir Robert Ball in a note on p. 62 of
his " Story of the Heavens " —

" The photographs were taken by Mr. Nasmyth from models
carefully constructed by him to illustrate the features of the
Moon. This is no doubt a somewhat imaginary sketch.''

I have not the least doubt of it myself, but it answers
the Astronomic purpose for which it was so systematically
prepared — the gulling of the people.

It is now, however, said to be discovered that the
Moon has neither water nor atmosphere, so that not even
the famous " Man in the Moon " could reside there, and
the once celebrated Crisian Sea is now, alas! vox et
prceterea nihil. Yet notwithstanding this acknowledged
want of water and atmosphere, the Author of the article
" Moon," in " The Dictionary of Arts and Sciences,"

148 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vii., sec. 2.

writes as specifically regarding its supposed inhabitants,
as if he had obtained his information direct from them-
selves on the spot, thus —

" As the Moon illuminates the Earth by a reflex light, so
does the Earth the Moon; but the other phenomena will be
different for the most part.

"i. The Earth will be visible to but a little more than
one-half of the Lunar inhabitants.

"2. To those who see it, the Earth will appear fixed, or at
least to have no circular motion, but only that which results
from the Moon's libration.

"3. Those who live in the middle of the Moon's visible
hemisphere see the Earth directly over their heads.

"4. To those who live in the extremity of that hemisphere,
the Earth seems always nearly in the horizon, but not exactly
there, by reason of the libration.

"5. The Earth in the coufse of a month would have all the
same phases as the Moon has. Thus the Lunarians, when the
Moon is at E. in the middle of their night, see the Earth as
full or shining with a full face ; at C. and G. it is dichotomised
or half light and half dark; at A. it is wholly dark or new;
and at the part between these it is gibbous.

"6. The Earth appears variegated with spots of different
magnitudes and colours arising from the continents, islands,
oceans, seas, clouds, &c.

" 7. These spots will appear constantly revolving about the
Earth's axis, by which the Lunarians will determine the Earth's
diurnal motion in the same way as we do that of the Sun."

From the above interesting tit-bit of Astronomic
intelligence, we learn that the Moon is inhabited, and
that the Earth is a Planet! That is, in the writer^
imagination, for no proof whatever is tendered that such

THE MOON. 149

is the case. It is a pity he did not carry his observations
a little farther, by telling us what sort of beings the
Luiiarians are, who can manage to exist without water
and atmosphere. Perhaps they may be like Newtonians,
who conceive theories without reason, and draw deduc-
tions without proof.

As the Moon is allowed by our Astronomers to be
"very considerably smaller than the Earth," she ought,
like the Earth, in accordance with Newton's wonderful
law of Gravitation, to revolve around the Sun, as they
say the Earth does from West to East, but, like a self-
willed maiden, she takes her own way, and revolves round
the Earth from East to West. Besides, it was considered
to be her province to control the tides, but such great
diflSculties have arisen in that direction, that many
Astronomers are now seeking for some other causes to
explain the working of their regular flux and reflux in
the grand economy of nature.

In writing of the Moon, Miss Giberne remarks —
" Her diameter is about two-sevenths of the Earth's
diameter, her entire surface is about two twenty-sevenths of
the Earth's surface, her size is about two ninety-ninths of the
Earth's size, and her whole weight is about one-eightieth of the
Earth's weight."*

The Moon's distance from the Earth is said, by our
Astronomers to be 240,000 miles. It certainly would
be passing strange that He who is as infinite in His
Wisdom as in His Love, should place this luminary, which
was expressly made to light the world at night, at such
an enormous distance from it as this, and I am sure chat

* "The Sun, Moon and Stars," p. 150,

150 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vii., sec. 2.

their calculation is utterly erroneous, even as that of
their fancied distance of the Sun. Some Zetetics have
estimated the distance of the Moon from the Earth, to
be about one thousand times less than that supposed by
our Astronomers, that is only about 240 miles, and this
undoubtedly appears to me far more probable than their
preposterous calculation of 240,000 miles.

If our Modem Astronomers do not deny God, they
at least apvpear by their writings to ignore His Power,
Wisdom, and Superintendence. They despise the true
science of the Bible, and substitute for it the false
theories of their own wayward fancy. They do not seem
to be aware that the works of God's creation are all
made according to number, weight, and measure — that
order, adaptation, and usefulness ate combined in every
part of the universe. Man is " fearfully and wonderfully
made " — Tsa. cxxxix. 14. The eye of a fly is as admir-
ably designed, as the mechanism of the Sun in the
Heavens —

" For He (God) looketh to the ends of the earth, and seeth
under the whole heaven, when He maketh a weight for the
wind ; yea, He maketh the waters by measure, when He made a
decree for the rain, a way for the lightning of the thunder " —
Job xxviii. Z4. — 26.

" Who hath measured the waters in the hollow of His hand,
and meted out heaven with the span, and comprehended the
dust of the earth in a measure, and weighed the mountains in
scales, and the hills in a balance? Who hath directed the spirit
of Jehovah, or being His counsellor hath taught Him? " —
Isa. xl. 12, 13.

Our Astronomers also state that the Moon receives
her light from the Sun, which is an unwarrantable

THE MOON. 151

mistake, for Scripture tells us — " God made two great
luminaries, the greater luminary to rule the day, and the
lesser luminary to rule the night" — Gen. i. 16. The
Hebrew word here used for luminary is maur, a noun of
instrument, from aur light, thus showing that the Moon,
as well as the Sun, is an independent light-giver, each
imparting its own light irrespective of the other.

We often see the Sun and the Moon at the same
time in the heavens, the Sun rising in the East, and the
Moon setting in the West. Now, were the Newtonian
theory true that the Moon receives her light from the
Sun, and, were it possible for a sphere, as the Moon is said
to be, to act as a ref.ector at all, the Moon, thus facing, the
Sun, ought to grow brighter, instead of which, as Hamlet's
ghost said of the glow-worm as the matin drew nigh —

"It 'gins to pale its ineffectual fire."

Having already shown from Scripture that the Moon
does riot receive her light from the Sun, before closing
this Chapter, I shall add a few thoughts from Reason and
Fact, to prove that she: possesses a light of her own,
totally different from that of the Sun.

The light which is reflected must necessarily be of
the same character as that which causes the reflection,
but the light of the Moon is altogether diferent from the
light of the Sun, therefore the light of the Moon is not
reflected from the Sun. The Sun's light is red and hot,
the Moon's pale and cold — the Sun's dries and preserves
certain kinds of fish and fruit, such as cod and grapes,
for the table, but the Moon's turns such to putrefaction
— the Sun's will often put out a coal fire, while the Moon's
wUl cause it to bum more brightly — ^the rays of the

152 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vii., sec. 3.

Sun, fcxjussed through a burning-glass, will set wood on
fire, and even fuse metals, while the rays of the Moon,
concentrated to the strongest power, do not exhibit the
very slightest signs of heat. I have myself long thought
that the light of the Moon is Electric, but, be that as it
may, even a Board School child can perceive that its
light is totally unlike that of the Sun.

SECTION 3.

THE STARS.

The Stars are in Scripture associated with the Moon
in their rule of the night — " the Moon and the Stars to
rule by night " — Psa. cxxxvi. p. They are called — " Stars
of light " — Psa. cxlviii. 3, from which it would certainly
appear that they have an independent, and not a borrowed
light. They have a variety of colours. Humboldt says —

" By the aid of the telescope have been discovered in the
starry vault in the celestial fields which light traverses, as in
3f corallas of our flowering plants, and in the metallic oxides,
almost every gradation of prismatic colour between the two
extremes of refrangibility. ... In a cluster near the Southern
Cross — ^red, green, blue, and bluish green — appear in large
telescopes, like gems of many colours, like a superb piece of
fancy jewellery."

Note also the following Scriptural passages respecting
their light-giving power —

" For the Stars of heaven and the constellations thereof will

THE STARS. 153

not give their light; the Sun shall be darkened in his going
forth, and the Moon shall not cause hir light to shine" —
Isa. xiii. to.

" The sun and Uu; moon are darkened, and the stars withdraw
their shining " — Joel ii. 10.

" Thus saith Jehovah, which giveth the sun for a light by
day, and the ordinances of the moon and of the stars for a light
by night " — Jer. xxxi. 55.

•Our Modem Astronomers imagine the Stars to be
immense worlds or suns, some of them many thousands
of times larger than our own, and at an enormous distance.
Sir Robert Ball, in his " Cause of an Ice-Age," p. 77,
says of Sirius — that it is " a million times as distant
from us as the Sun " — that is, that it is ninety-two millions
of millions of miles from the Earth! It is thought that
Stars are in a more or less advanced state of development,
and that probably some of them may be already inhabited
by beings suited to their spheres. Their distance from us
they calculate to be so immense, that, according to Sir
William Herschel, the light from some of them will take a
thousand years to reach this world of ours ! Just fancy
the Almighty and All-wise God making a star to give
light to this world which would take a thousand years
to show its first glimmer there! It was not thus He
acted on the first day of the Adamic Creation, when He
said — " Let there be light, and there was light " —
Gen. i. 3.

We have neither in Scripture, nor in nature, the
least hint of any world except our own and the invisible
one beyond, and we have no other means of information
on the subject. The best teMscopes have failed to
show any signs of any inhabitant in any star or planet.

IS4 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vii., sec. 3.

Some years ago it was fancied that canals were seen in
the Planet Mars, and that, therefore, presumably, it
would be inhabited, but they have since vanished like
a morning dream.

Sir David Brewster argued from Analogy that the
Stars and Planets must be inhabited, because the Earth
is. But this argument is a petitio principii, a mere
begging of the question, for it must first be proved that
the Earth is a heavenly body, which never has been, and
never can be proven. There is a great diflference, indeed,
between Heavenly bodies, and the body of this Earth,
notwithstanding the revelations of the spectroscope. They
are particularly contrasted in Scripture, thus —

" There are heavenly bodies and earthly bodies, but of one
kind, indeed, is the glory of the heavenly, and of another kind
is the glory of the earthly " — / Cor. xv. 40.

Thus, this presumed argument for a Plurality of worlds
from Analogy is not worth one single straw. Yet,
nevertheless. Dr. Henderson boldly reproduces the
argument in his " Treatise on Astronomy,'' for the
especial benefit of Mr. Verdant Green —

"The great probability is that every Star is a Sun, far sur-
passing ours in magnitude and splendour; they all shine by
their own native light. . . . What a most powerful Sun must
that little Star Vega be, when it is 53,937 times larger than our
Sun. . . . The Stars being thus supposed to be suns, it is
extremely probable that they are the centres of other systems of
worlds round which may revolve a numerous retinue of planets
and satellites. Therefore (sic) there must be a plurality of
suns and a plurality of worlds."

How wonderful is this argument of analogical suppo-
sition, but, unfortunately for Modem Astronomers, it

THE STARS. 155

lacks the smpport of Truth, therefore its conclusion
cannot bring conviction to the thoughtful mind.

No revolving body, so far as we know, was ever
made for the permanent residence of any rational being.
A few minutes afford quite sufficient sensation to the
occupant of a seat in the showman's merry-go-round or
Great Wheel; no one would like to spend a night in
either. The Stars, which Byron so felicitously styled,
" the poetry of Heaven," although not designed for human
habitation, are most useful, not only for giving light and
showing us our position by night, but, in all probability,
are of service in the economy of nature in a manner of
which we little dream. Did not Jehovah ask Job —
" Canst thou bind the sweet influences of Pleiades ? " —
Job xxxviii. 31. One Star was especially used to guide
the Wise Men of the East to the birthplace of our
Blessed Saviour. They are splendid lamps, placed in
the canopy of the sky, to give light, instruction, and
blessing to this world of ours, and we may be positively
certain that, like the lamps of a city, they are very much
smaller than the place they were made to Ulumine.

Instead of the enormous distances attributed to the
Stars by Modem Astronomers, they cannot, from the
position assigned to them by God, as light-givers tO' the
Earth, be very far away. Parallax was of opinion

"that all the visible luminaries of the firmament are contained
within a vertical distance of 1,000 statute miles."*

" What ! will not one world content thee, atom.
But thou must create more ; yes, world on world
In thy imagination? Where is thy warrant?

* ** Zetetic Astronomy," p. 104.

156 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vii., sec. 3.

And canst thou prove it from the Word of Truth?
Must we believe because thou sayest it
Without a greater proof?
Make good thy other sayings, then we may
Afford thee credit such as thou deserv'st ;
But the Word of God says no such thing ;
And this we credit far beyond thy word.
Consider this one well, and thou wilt want
No other earthly world, but only heaven." •

The following forcible remsurks by Mr. William
Bathgate, bearing upon this subject, are well worthy of
attentive consideration.

"Astronomers, and scientific men generally, strenuously
oppose any comparison between their theories and the Bible,
knowing that they cannot be reconciled. Of what use is it
for them to say that their magnificent ideas of innumerable
suns and worlds show forth the glory of God, if they cause
men to have less respect for the Bible? Revelation and nature
cannot disagree : if they seem to do so, man is to blame for it.
Sir Horace Walpole became an infidel, because he could not
reconcile Christianity with the plurality of worlds, and Modern
discoveries in Astronomy and Geology with a divine revelation ;
and the infidel Thomas Paine, and a host of other persons
have based their strongest arguments upon the assumption that
the Copernicau theory is true, which system has been a strong
fort with the infidels for many generations. Do the heavens
set forth the glory of Newton, or do they declare the glory of
God? In the Bible we are led to believe that the sun, moon,
and stars are subservient to the earth ; that in consequence of
events having taken place on the earth, these heavenly bodies
were darkened; that God took five times as long to make the

* Lander's "David and Goliath," p. 49.

THE STARS. 157

earth as He did the heavenly bodies. Who has a right to say
that God, in giving to man an account of His creation, as
contained in the First Chapter of Genesis, misrepresented the
order and nature of the facts to suit man's capacity? As if
man could not have understood them as easily from the Word
of God as he does from the mouths of the Astronomers ?

" Who ever heard of a person, after constructing some
intricate piece of workmanship, explaining the order and nature
of its mechanism entirely difierent from the truth to suit the
capacity of his hearers?

"What had the earth to revolve round before the sun was
made, if we are to believe the Newtonian theory?

" The Bishop of Peterborough says — ' I have no fear whatever
that the Bible will be found in the long run to contain more
science than all the theories of philosophers put together ' ;
and there is no doubt that when the earth is generally believed
to be a plane, the Bible will be respected more than ever, since
it will be found to be literally true when speaking of the
Creation, and infidelity will lose its strongest hold against
Christianity."*

Our Astronomers confess that no human being could
ever dwell in the Stars or Planets, the constitution of
which is entirely opposed to the requirements of our
nature. If inhabited at all, their occuj>ants must of
necessity be of a different order of creation from ourselves.
The Bible gives not the slightest hint of such, and
respecting such we have no other means of knowledge,
while speculation is useless. It is enough for us to
know that we live in the only world recognized in the
Scriptures, with the exception, of course, of ten

* " The Shape of the Earth," by William Bathgate ; John Parker, Green Lane,
Stoneycroft, Liverpool.

158 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vii., sec. 3.

oikoumenen ten mellousan, the world that is to come, to
which all believers in the Lord Jesus Christ, redeemed
through His vicarious Sacrifice, will go after they have
left this nun estin, the world that now is. This world
was made by Christ— The Word of God— John i. 1—3,
and a glorious world it was till lost through the entrance
of sin, but, according to promise, it will be restored again
to more than its pristine loveliness. Our Lord, in the
depth of His immeasurable Love, gave Himself "for the
life of the world " — John vi. 51, and the Apostle Peter
points to the times apokdtastaseos panton, " of the restora-
tion of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth
of all His holy prophets since the world began " —
Acts Hi. 21, and, as Dryden sang —

" 'Twas great to speak a world from nought ;
'Tis greater to redeem."

I would also remark, while on this subject, that the
only places in the Bible, where the word " world " is
used in the plural, " worlds," are in Heb. i. 2 and xi. 3,
in each of which the word has been mistranslated
" worlds " instead of " ages '' — thus — " God having of old
time spoken unto the fathers in the prophets by divers
portions and in divers manners, hath in the end of these
days spoken to us in His Son, through whom also tous
aionas epoiesen, He made the ages " — Heb. i. i, 2. — " By
faith we understand katertisthai tous aidnas, that the
ages were fitted together by the Word of God " —
Heb. xi. 3. Thus there is no such thing as " The
Plurality of worlds,'' in the Astronomic sense of the term,
ever mentioned in the Scriptures.

We are told in the Bible, that some of the Stars will

THE STARS. 159

fall upon the Earth to hurt, though not to destroy it,
but its destruction would be inevitable were they of such
enormous magnitude as our Astronomers declare them
to be. Thus we read —

" There fell from heaven a great Star, burning as a torch,
and it fell upon the third part of the Earth, and upon the
fountains of waters " — Rev. viii. to. And again,

" The Stars of heaven fell unto the Earth, as a fig-tree
casteth her unripe figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind "
' — Rev. vi. 13.

I ask any sensible man which account concerning the
stars is the safer to believe — ^that of the infallible Word
of God, or the mere theories of erring men? I may,
perhaps, be thought very narrow-minded in thus depriving
the Astronomers of their many fanciful worlds, but I do
not think that I can be justly called so, considering the
broadness of my views as expressed in " Hades and
Beyond," but I have long been an advocate for Truth
" according to the Scriptures," having for that sacrificed
much, and, so long as I have them upon my side, I
fear not what men may think or say.

The constellations, or groups of Stars, are called
" fixed," because they do not change in their relative
position to each other, but this is a misleading definition,
for they, like the others, all circle in faultless oirder round
the heavens — " The Stars, in their courses, fought against
Sisera " — Jud. v. 20. As already stated the Stars are
for service to the Earth, with different degrees of size
and brilliancy, for them — " God hath divided unto all
the people under the whole heaven " — Deut. iv. ig.
They are all numbered and named by God, who " telleth

i6o TERRA FIRMA. chap. vii.. sbc. 3.

the number of the Stars; He giveth them all their
names " — Psa. cxlvii. 4.

The distance attributed to the few Stars, which our
Astronomers have attempted to measure, is extravagant
beyond belief; in proof of which I give the following
quotation from Miss Gibeme's " Sun, Moon, and Stars,"
pp. 91, 92.

"Alpha Centauri, the second Star which was attempted
with success, is the nearest of all whose distance we know.

" You have heard how far the Sun is from the Earth. The
distance of Alpha Centauii is two hundred and twenty-five
thousand times as much.

" Can you picture to yourself that vast reach of space — a
line ninety-one millions of miles long repeated over and over
again two hundred and twenty-five thousand times.

" But Alpha Centauri is one of the very nearest. The first
Star whose distance was measured, 61 Cygni, is five hundred
thousand times as far as the Sun, and the brilliant Sirius is
nearly one million times as far as the Sun. Others uttely refuse
to show the smallest change of position."

The Modem Astronomer is so fond of expatiating
upon the glories of his starry worlds, that he thinks but
little of his own, like the cloud-soaring eagle,

" Seeming to wonder that a world so dim
Should not have been more beautiful for him."

His mind has become so engrossed with the inconceivable
magnitude of Sirius, Vega, and other Staxs, that he calls
the world in which he lives " an atom of a world," though
that " atom of a world," according to his own showing, is
25,000 miles in circumference, quite large enough for
all the purposes for which it is required, and the chief

THE STARS. i6i

of these purposes is, that by the works of God's Creation,
as well as by the Revelation of His Word, as taught by
the Holy Spirit, we may know Him as the only true
God, and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent, for this is
Life Eternal — ]ohn xvii. 3.

The Modem Astronomer appears to be deficient in
the very first principle necessary for useful enquiry —
Common Sense.

" Like the Chaldean he would watch the stars,"

but he lacks the standpoint of the Chaldean — a stationary
Earth, for that, according to him, revolves around the
Sun at the rate of eighteen miles per second; and how
could it be possible for him to measure anything,,
especially such a circling body as a Star, with accuracy,
if handicapped by such a cannon-ball motion as that?"
If he would only take the trouble to think seriously,.
instead of indulging in wild speculation, he would sooni
see the absurdity of his theoretic calculations.

To a thoughtful man the contemplation of the starry
heavens is truly solemn, when he knows that they, as
well as the familiar Earth from which he gazes on them,
shall all pass away, " as a tale that is told." Such, it
would appear, was in the mind of the Psalmist when he
exclaimed —

" Of old hast Thou laid the foundations of the Earth, and
the Heavens aie the work of Thy hands. They shall perish,
but Thou shalt endure; yea, all of them shall wax old like a
garment; as a vesture shalt Thou change them, and they shall
be changed ; but Thou art the same, and Thy years shall have
no end. The children of Thy servants shall continue, and
their seed shall be established before Thee " — Psa. cii. z^—zS.

i62 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vii., sec. 3.

So also, is the coming dissolution of the Heavens,
proclaimed by the Prophet Isaiah —

"The host of heaven shall be dissolved, and the heavens
shall be rolled together as a scroll, and all their host shall fall
away as the leaf falleth from ofi the vine, and as a fading leaf
of the fig-tree " — Isa. xxxiv. 4.

And the 'inspired Author of the Epistle to the Hebrews,
quoting from the prophet Haggai, sums up the matter as
follows —

"Yet once more will I make to tremble not the Earth only
Ibut also the Heavens. And this word, yet once more, signifieth
the removing of those things that are shaken, as of things that
have been made, that those things which are not shaken may
remain. Wherefore, receiving a Kingdom that cannot be
shaken, let us have grace, whereby we may offer service well-
pleasing to God, with reverence and awe, for our God is a con-
suming fire." — Heb. xii. 26 — 29.

i63

CHAPTER VIII.

THE SUN ACCORDING TO THE SCRIPTURES.

Section Page

1. Light comes out of Darkness - - 163

2. Zetetic measurements respecting the dis-

tance AND diameter OF THE SUN - l6j

3. Some particulars respecting the Sun - - 174

4. Scriptural proof of the Rising and Setting

OF the Sun - - - . 180

SECTION 1.

LIGHT COMES OUT OF DARKNESS.

It is good to pass from fiction to fact — ^to have,
instead of a rotten plank, a strong bridge on which to
cross the stream — in lieu of panting in the foggy
atmosphere of impossible Theory, to breathe the pure
air of heavenly Truth. Let us now, therefore, endea-
vour to learn something of what the Bible tells us
concerning the Sun.

"And God said, let there be luminaries (light-givers) in the
firmament of the heavens, to divide the day from the night,
and let them be for signs and for seasons, and for days and for
years; and let them be for light in the firmament of the

i64 TERRA FIRMA. chap, viii., sec. i.

heavens, to give light upon the Earth, and it was so. And God
made two great luminaries, the greater luminary to rule the
day, and the lesser luminary to rule the night, the Stars also ;
and God set them in the firmament of the heavens to give light
upon the Earth, and to rule over the day and over the night,
and to divide between the light and between the darkness, and
God saw that it was good, and the evening and the morning
were the fourth day " — Gen. i. 14 — ig.

" Ah ! " says the Sceptic, " what a bunghng perfor-
manoe must this have been, not to make the Sun till
the fourth day; the world must have been left in
darkness for three days." Be not so fast with your
criticism, Mr. Sceptic; there was light before the Sun's
formation, as there is light without it now, and will be
hereafter. On the very first day of the Adamic
Creation — " God said, Let there be light, and there
was light " — Gen. i. 3, the record of which, as Longinus
remarked, is one of the finest instances of the sublime.

Light, strictly speaking, is a formation, not an original
creation. God said — " I form (yuiser) the light, and I
create (ve-berd) darkness " — Isa. xlv. 7. Great have been
the differences of opinion as to light among Scientists,
some advocating the corpuscular and others the undular
tory theory. Had they gone to the Book, which they so
much neglect, they would have learned long ago, strange
as it may seem to them, that Light is bom out of the
womb of Darkness. Darkness is not a negation — a mere
absence of light — but a substance of various degrees of
density. Thus we are told that at the beginning
" Darkness was upon the face of the Deep " — Gen. i. 2,
and that " God divided between the light and between
the darkness, and God called the light day, and the

LIGHT COMES OUT OF DARKNESS. ' 165

darkness He called night, and there is an evening, and
there is a morning — one day " — Gen. i. 4, 5.

Thus we find that in the mysterious order of what
is generally called Nature, but which, to speak more
correctly, is the Providence of God, light sprang out of
darkness, a beautiful illustration of which truth, the
Apostle Paul, doubtless with reference to this very fact,
gives us in spiritual things — " For God, Ho eipon ek
skotous phds lampsai, who commanded light to shine out
of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light
of the knowledge of Himself in the face of Jesus Christ "
— 2 Cor. iv. 6 Again, ete gar poti skotos nun de phds
en Kurio hos tekna phdtos peripateite, " for at one time
ye were darkness, but now are ye fight in the Lord, walk
as children of light" — Eph. v. 8 ; and the Psalmist says
— " Unto the upright there ariseth light in the darkness "
— Fsa. exit. 4..

The darkness, out of which light is evolved, is of
various degrees of density; sometimes it is so gross or
thick as to resemble that over the land of Egypt,
recorded in Exodus x. 21, the darkness, " that might
be felt " as if by groping. Again — " Moses drew near
unto the thick darkness, where God was " — Exod. xx. 21.
Milton writes of " darkness visible," that is, where nothing
but darkness itself can be seen, an experience, which,
perhaps, some of my Readers may have known, as, on
one special occasion, I have myself. Thus, it is evident
that the opinion entertained by most, that darkness is
merely the privation of light, is erroneous. As light
comes out of darkness it proves that darkness must be
a veritable entity or substance. This may be marvellous
to us, but all God's works axe marvellous, and I do not

i66 TERRA FIRMA. chap, vih., sec. i.

know that it is more so than that water is composed of
certain portions of oxygen and hydrogen gases. The
truth is that the marvels of Creation are inexplicable.
We see results, but as to the "why" and the "how,"
they are to us hidden as the writing in a sealed letter.
We must have faith to believe that everything which
God does is done in the best manner possible, and we
should, as Pamell tells us,

"Know that God is Just,
And, where we can't unriddle, learn to trust."

He is the wisest who knows his Bible best, and lives in
accordance with its teaching. There is more real science
to be found in the Bible, particularly in Genesis, Job,
Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Isaiah, and Ezekiel, than
in all the Universities and Observatories in the world.
Grand nuggets of true knowledge are embedded there,
but they are required to be sought for in a reverent spirit,
for " God resisteth the proud but giveth grace unto the
humble " — James iv. 6. Our Lord said — " I thank Thee,
O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because Thou hast
hid these things from the wise and understanding, and
hast revealed them unto babes, even so. Father, for so
it seemeth good in Thy sight " — Matt. xi. 25, 26.

Parkhurst held strongly the procession of light out
of darkness; indeed, in one sense, it might be called
the basis of his system of the circulation of the celestial
fluids, which, as he thought, caused the revolution of
the world. I am afraid, however, that, in his zeal to
uphold his theory, he sometimes got an esoteric meaning
from certain Hebrew words to harmonize with it, which
other good lexicographers do not appear to -have found.

ZETETIC MEASUREMENTS OF THE SUN. 167

Still, in my opinion, his system, although I cannot
approve of it, is suj)erior to Newton's ; he held that there
is a plenum in the heavens, which Newton, on account of
his fancied law of Gravitation, rejected, and he had a
reverence for the Word of God which Newton, in his
theory of the universe, deliberately ignored. Parkhufst's
able exponent, Macdonald, in his work, " The Principia
and the Bible," previously quoted, has some important
remarks on light, especially in Chapter II. of Part II.,
to which I would refer any of my Readers who may be
interested in that important subject.

SECTION 2.

ZETETIC MEASUREMENTS RESPECTING THE
DISTANCE AND DIAMETER OF THE SUN.

Zetetics, who, as the name implies, seek only to know
the truth as to God's wonderful works of Creation,
although somewhat differing as regards the exact distance
of the Sun from the Earth, are all agreed that it is
comparatively near. Those now most in the front con-
sider it to be under or about three thousand miles, and
they utterly repudiate the estimate of Modern Astrono^
mers — 92,000,000 miles ! — as being contrary to all reason.
The Sun was made to give light and heat to "the Earth,
and what a wasted expenditure of both would there be
at such an enormous distance. The idea is too absurd
to be attributed to any human Architect, much less to

i68 TERRA FIRMA. chap, viii., sec. 2.

the All-wise Creator of the Universe. It may be interest-
ing to some of oair Astronomical friends, for me to
mention briefly how these Zetetic measurements have
been taken, as they might then, perhaps, make some
practical experiments, themselves, and thus be convinced
that the extravagant distances, calculated on the theory
of a Planetary Earth, are altogether erroneous.

Dr. Rowbotham's (Parallax) experiment was very
simple ; I shall give it in his own words, as described in
" Zetetic Astronomy,'' pp. 102 — 104 —

"The illustration given above (that of measurements by
plane trigonometry), have referred to a fixed object; but the
Sun is not fixed, and, therefore, a modification of the process,
but involving the same principle, must be adopted. Instead
of the simple triangle and plumb line represented in fig. 57,
an instrument with a graduated arc must be employed ; and
two observers, one at each end of a North and South base line,
must at the same moment observe the under edge of the Sun as
it passes the meridian; when, from the difference of the angle
observed, and the known length of the base line, the actual
distance of the Sun may be calculated. The following case
will fully illustrate this operation, as well as its result and
importance. (Taken 13th July, 1870.)

"The distance of London Bridge to the sea-coast at
Brighton, in a straight line, is 50 statute miles. On a given
day at 12 o'clock, the altitude of the Sun from near the water
at London Bridge, was found to be 61 degrees of an arc, and,
at the same moment of time, the altitude from the sea-coast at
Brighton was observed to be 64 degrees of an arc, as shown by
fig. 58. The base line from L to B, 50 measured miles, the
angle at L 61 degrees, and the angle at B 64 degrees. In
addition to the method by calculation, the distance of the

ZETETIC MEASUREMENTS OF THE SUN. 169

b.N'o

•9
S

V5>

va-

FIG. 58.

6
■5

•J

-2

-I

6 5 4

B

I70 TERRA. FIRMA. chap, viii., sec. ^,

under edge of the Sun may be ascertained from these elements
by the method called 'construction.' The diagram, fig. 58,
is, in the above case, 'constructed,' that is, the base line
from L to B represents 50 statute miles, and the line L, S, is
drawn at an angle of 61 degrees, and the line B, S, is
drawn at an angle of 64 degrees. Both lines are produced
until they bisect or cross each other at the point S. Then,
with a pair of compasses, measure the length of the base line
B, L, and see how many times the same length may be found in
the line L, S, or B, S. It will be found to be sixteen times, or
sixteen times 50 miles, equal to 800 statute miles. Then
measure in the same way the vertical line D, S, and it will be
found to be 700 miles. Hence it is demonstrable that the dis-
tance of the Sun over that point of the Earth to which it is
vertical is only 700 statute miles."

Another method of measurement was adopted by the
late Mr. John Hampden, in a Pamphlet mentioned
below,* from which I quote as follows —

" The Sun travels from east to west on the equator, just
15 miles a minute, or goo miles in the 60 minutes, and it
enlarges or diminishes its orbit just 15 miles every day, or
goo miles every 60 days.

"And again, precisely the same figures must be employed
to define the width of the twelve or fifteen meridians of longi-
tude from North to South as are used to describe the daily
enlargement of the Sun's orbit from one parallel of latitude to
the next, and the next, occupying 90 days — that is, it increases
by iiji from 7J^ and 15 up to 1,350 and iS7%-" PP- 40j 41. ■ . -

"The Sun's altitude, at all seasons, is only goo miles, or
just equal to a meridian of longitude on the Equator. In the
June or Northern Solstice it is vertical at 1,350 miles from the

*"A Dialogue on the Elementary Principles of Physical Cosmogonv "; ClvU
.Service Printing & Publishing Co., 8 Salisbury Court, Fleet Street, London.

ZETETIC MEASUREMENTS OF THE SUN. 171

Equator ; in May and July it is vertical at 900 miles, north ; in
April and August, it is vertical at 450 miles, north; in March
and September, it is crossing the line; in February and
October, it is vertical at 450 miles, south; in January and
November it is vertical at 900 miles, south ; and in the Southern
or December Solstice it is 1,350 miles from the Equator.

"The diameter of the Sun's Northern or June orbit is just
4,200 miles ; that of its Equinoxial orbit is 6,900 miles ; and that
of its diameter or Southern orbit 9,600 miles; or a difference
of 2,700 miles between each " (p. 42).

Mr. Thomas Winship of Durban, Natal, gives his
measurement of the Sun's distance as follows —

"When the Sun is on the Equator, and thus has no de-
clination, the angle it makes with the Earth and the sea on all
distances on that circle is a right angle. At an angular dis-
tance of 45 degrees from the Equator, north or south, the
distance of the base line from the observer to the Equator is
of necessity the same as the Sun's vertical distance from the
Earth's Equator. That is to say, in any right-angled triangle,
where the angle at the apex of the triangle is 45 degrees, the
other angle must of necessity be the same, as these two angles
in any such triangle are equal to the right angle, viz., 90
degrees. The angles being equal the sides, are of necessity
equal; therefore the base line is equal to the vertical. . . .

" Let S E O be a right-angled triangle,

right-angled at E ; S the Sun, E the Equator,

and O an observer at 45 degrees north latitude.
" From the figure it is evident that 45 degrees

is the angular distance of the Sun at 45 degrees
north, and no other angle can be got in

actual practice (allowing, of course, for such
corrections as height of eye, semi-diameter, &c.) ; so that the

172 TERRA FIRMA. chap, viii., sec. 2.

distance on the surface of the Earth to the Equator — ^from O
to E, is the same as from the Equator to the Sun in the heavens
— E to S. Multiplying 45 by 60 (60 Geographical miles equal
I degree), we get 2,700 Geographical miles as the distance from
O to E, and thus from E to S. The Sun is, therefoee, 2,700
MILES DISTANT FROM THE Eaeth. If the Sun Were 96,000,000
miles distant from the Earth, our observer at 45 degrees N. or
S. latitude would be that distance from the Equator ! ! ! "»

Another Zetetic, the late Editor of " The Earth (not
a Globe) Review," known as "Zetetes," has written an
able paper on the distance of the Sun, the whole of which
is too long for insertion here, so I must content myself
by quoting only the preliminary part, which, however,
is sufficient to show that " Zetetes " considers the Sun to
be about three thousand miles distant from the Earth.

"But take the time of the vernal and autumnal equinox,
when the Sun is directly over the Equator. We will also take
the Astronomer's assumption that the light of the Sun travels
in straight lines, except just near the surface of the Earth,
when they sometimes allow for what is termed refraction. But
as they have no agreed and definite standard of refraction,
and what they do sometimes allow is only a small figure, we
may at present ignore this for the purpose of simplifying the
problem before us. They cannot reasonably object to our
following their lead here.

"Now it is a well-known property that all the angles of
any triangle are together equal to two right angles, or 180
degrees. If, then, we take any right-angled triangle as A, B, C
having one angle at the base B a right angle, and the other
angle at the base C 45 degrees we know that the angle at the

* *' Zetetic Cosmogony " pp. 115, 117; T, L. CuUingworth, 40 Field Street,
Durban, Natal ; John Williams, 54 Bourne Street, Netherfield, Notts.

ZETETIC MEASUREMENTS OF THE SUN. 173
apex A must also be 43 degrees, and the perpendicular B, A,
equal to the base line, B, C.

" Now let A represent the Sun's position over
the Equator on the 21st of March, and B the
place of some spectator on the Equator directly
beneath the Sun when on the meridian say of
Bordeaux, which is almost that of Greenwich,
and lef C represent the town of Bordeaux in
France at about 45 degrees N. Lat. Here, then, we have some
general data for determining the Sun's distance from the Earth ;
that is, the line A, B, or the perpendicular height of the Sun above
the Equator at B, is equal to the line C, B, or the base line, or
distance between Bordeaux and the point B on the Equator.

" Now the Geographers affirm that i degree equals 60
geographical or 69^^ statute miles. Then- multiply 45 degrees
by these figures, and we get the distance, according to the
Astronomers, that Bordeaux is from the nearest point of the
Equator on the same meridian, namely 2,700 geographical
miles, or about 3,107 English or statute miles. In round
numbers, then, 3,000 miles proximately is the distance of the
Sun from the Equator, shown according to the terms of the
Astronomers themselves."

With regard to the Diameter of the Sun, the
estimates of Modem Astronomers vary from 850,000 to
882,000 miles, thus making a difference between them-
selves of 32,000 miles ! These calculations are so pre-
posterously absurd that they only deserve to be treated
with contempt. Mr. Winship of Natal, who is an Expert
in nautical matters, asserts that its Diameter is only 32
geographical miles, as will be seen from the following
extract from p. 120 of his valuable work, " Zetetic
Cosmogony," previously mentioned —

174 TERRA FIRMA. chap, viii., sec. 3.

" If the navigator neglects to apply the Sun's semi-diameter
to his observation at sea, he is 16 nautical miles (nearly) out
in calculating the position his ship is in. A minute of arc on
the sextant represents a nautical mile, and, if the semi-diameter
be 16 miles, the diameter is, of course, 32 miles. And, as
measured by the sextant, the Sun's diameter is 32 minutes of
arc, that is 32 nautical miles in diameter. Let him disprove
this who can. If ever disproof is attempted, it will h€ a literary
curiosity, well worth framing."

Personally I do not feel competent to decide what is
the exact distance and diameter of the Sun, but, from
the testimony of Scripture, that that luminary was
appointed by God to give light and heat, days and years,
signs and seasons to the Earth, as also from the dictates
of reason with regard tO' the fitness of things, I am
convinced that it must be comparatively near us, and I
consider that the measurements as to its distance by
the Zetetics previously referred to, and the diameter
allowed for it by Mr. Winship, are the very extreme
of what might be required for its performance of the
purposes for which it was created. We may be positively
certain that the vast distance and diameter of the Sun,
ascribed to it by Modem Astronomers, is only a wild
chimera of the brain, and at complete variance with
Scripture, Reason, and Fact.

SECTION 8.

SOME PARTICULARS RESPECTING THE SUN.

Let us now look at the following points —
I. In the beginning darkness was upon the face of
the Deep, or vast abyss of waters, in which the Earth,

SOME PARTICULARS RESPECTING THE SUN. 17s

before the Adamic Creation, was wholly submerged.
Afterwards the Spirit of God moved upon the waters,
and God said " Let there be light, and there was
light."

2. God divided between the light and between the
darkness, from which it would seem that, in consequence
of this operation, the finer particles were separated from
the grosser, and formed by God's fiat into light. The
Hebrew for light is aur, from the root ar to flow, whence
we also have yaur, a river, .so called from its flowing
motion.

3. On the Fourth day of Creation God made the Sun,
Moon and Stars, which are all independent light-givers,
and it appears to me that these were all formed from
different combinations of light with some pervading
ether, or other product unknown to us, by the Word
of God, who is the only perfect Alchemist in the
universe.

4. The word aur, light, is occasionally used for fire
— " a third part shalt thou bum in the fire, in, the midst
of the city " — Ezek. v. 2, whence it seems as if fire were
a development of light, as exhibited by the Sun, from
which, it is said, immense flames, discoverable by the
telescope, proceed.

5. Light can be reconverted into darkness — " the
light is darkened in the heavens thereof" — Isa. v. 30 —
" The Sun shall be turned into darkness " — Joel it. 31.
" Seek Him that maketh the seven Stars (the Pleiades),
and Orion, and tumeth the shadow of death into the
morning, and maketh the day dark with night" —
Amos V. 8.

6. The light of the Sun and Moon can also be much

lyS TERRA FIRMA. chap, viii., sec. 3.

increased — " Moreover the light of the Moon shall be
as the light of the Sun, and the light of the Sun shall be
seven-fold, as the light of seven days, in the day that
Jehovah bindeth up the hurt of His people, and
healeth the stroke of their wound " — Isa. xxx. 26. The
heat also of the Sun shall be greatly intensified — "And
the fourth angel poured out his bowl upon the Sun,
and power was given unto him to scorch men with fire,
and men were scorched with great heat " — Rev. xvi. 8, g.

7. I have already proved from Scripture that light
existed before the Sun, and I shall now show that a time
shall come when that luminary will not be required at
all. Speaking of the restoration of God's ancient people,
Israel, Isaiah says — " The Sun shall no more be thy
light by day, neither for brightness shall the Moon give
light unto thee, but Jehovah shall be unto thee an
everlasting light, and thy God thy glory" — Isa. Ix. ig.
Again, of the New Jerusalem it is written — ^" The City
hath no need of the Sun, neither of the Moon to shine
in it, for the glory of God did lighten it, and the lamp
thereof is the Lamb" — Rev. xxi. 23. And, con-
cerning the habitation of the Saints in the Grand
Hereafter we read — ^" There shall be no' night there, and
they need no light of lamp, neither light of Sun, for
the Lord God shall give them light, and they shall
reign for ever and ever " — Rev. xxii. 5.

Thus we see that the Sun is no Baal or Lord of the
universe, but only an Ohed or servant, formed by God to
give light and heat to our world, and to regulate its times
and seasons as at present constituted, but whose service
can be dispensed with when no longer required.

8. God made light on the First day, and what was

SOME PARTICULARS RESPECTING THE SUN. 177

then given was quite sufficient for the first three days of
Creation, but, on the Fourth day, when vegetable and
organic life were introduced, He made the Sun, as also
the Moon and Stars, such being necessary for the higher
state of existence, for God always admirably adapts the
means to the end.

9. In Genesis i. 16 we read literally —

Ve-yosh Alehtim at sheni he-mant

" And made God the substance two the luminaries

he-gedlim at he-maw he-geiel

the great the substance the luminary the greater

h-memshelit he-yum vt-at he-maur

for the ruling the day and the substance the luminary

he-qethen U-memshelet he-liUh ve-at

the lesser for the ruling the night and the substance.-

ke-hukebim
the stars.

From the above passage we may gather that these
are all independent bodies of light, concentrated in
different chemical combinations or affinities; the Sun
red and heat-caUsing, the Moon pale and cold, and the
Stars of a variety of colours. It may be well to note
also, that the account of the formation of the Stars
occupies only four words in the Hebrew, while that of
the Earth and its inhabitants takes a great many more;
whereas, were they the vast bodies which our Astrono^
mers represent thiem to be, we would naturally expect
that the relation made concerning them would have
been far more fully detailed in the Inspired Record than
it is.

How these luminaries are being continuously replen-
ished, we cannot know with certainty, because we are

12

178 TERRA FIRMA. chap, viii., sec. 3.

not told by Scripture, but, from whatever source, it is
amply sufficient for the purpose, as, after their long
course of well nigh six thousand years, their light is
still as good as ever. If I might hazard a conjecture, I
would suggest that it might possibly be by their absorbing
the entities of the plenum of space, as they circle round
the heavens. The ways of God are very mysterious to
our finite minds, but, by and bye, we shall know how
wise and yet how simple they are.

10. The Sun is sometimes eclipsed for a short time,
in consequence of the Moon coming between it and the
observer on the Earth. Such eclipses, as before men-
tioned, are quite independent of any particular theory,
being calculated from those which have been previously
observed. Thus, as Professor Olmsted remarks —

" It is not difficult to form some general notion of the
process of calculating Eclipses. It may be easily conceived
that, by long-continued observation on the Sun and Moon, the
laws of their revolution may be so well understood, that the
exact place which they will occupy in the heavens at any future
time may be foreseen and laid down in tables of the Sun's
and Moon's motions ; that we may thus ascertain, by inspecting
the tables, the instant when these bodies will be together in
the heavens, or be in conjunction."*

" Hippocratus (150 B.C.) constructed tables of the motions
of the Sun and Moon; collected accounts of such Eclipses, as
had been made by the Egyptians and Chaldeans, and calculated
all that were to happen for 600 years to come."t

11. God made the Sun and Moon, not only to give
light to the world, but to be for signs and seasons, for

* " Mechanism of the Heavens/' p. 191.

t "EncyclopsBdia Londonensis," Vol. 11, p. ^o^.

SOME PARTICULARS RESPECTING THE SUN. 179

days and for years. The Sun is the chronometer of the
world, and by it all time is regulated by land and by sea.
Through it, by means of Eclipses, Mr. Dimbleby claims
to have calculated the very day on which the present
Kosmos, or ornamented world, began to be formed.* I use
the word Kosmos in order to distinguish it from arets, the
Earth which was without form and void, when Darkness
was upon the face of the Deep. When that unformed
Earth was originally created no human being knows,
and the guesses of Astronomers and Geologists, as to
its possible age, are utterly without value, because they
have no data on which to base their calculations.

12. In order to fulfil the purposes for which God
made the Sun, it was necessary for it, instead of being
stationary, to revolve around the world. By this means
it gives light and heat to the Earth in its various parts,
besides which, it is for a sign in the calculation of
eclipses and other heavenly motions — ^for regulating the
different seasons, Spring, Summer, Autumn, Winter —
for days, when man goeth forth to his labour till the
evening — and specially to distinguish the Sabbath or
Seventh day from the others — and for years to mark
particular occurrences, such as the lives of the Patriarchs,
the date of the Deluge, the call of Abraham, the Exodus,
the Jewish Captivity, the Times of the Gentiles, the
birth of Christ, and other notable events which need not
be mentioned here.

God, who knows the thoughts and intents of the
heart, was, of course, well aware that some would debase
themselves by worshipping the Sun, and that others

*" All Past Time," pp. 9, 73, I4«, by J. B, Dimbleby; E. Nester,
38 Paternoster Row, London.

i8o TERRA FIRMA. chap, vni., sec. 4.

would imagine it to be the immovable centre of the
universe, has been most particular in describing, in the
Scriptures, its daily revolution round the world, so that
men might be without excuse as regards either their
idolatry or their ignorance. Every evening, at various
hours, according to the time of the year, and the place
in which we are, the Sun seems to us to go down or set,
but always re-appears at dawn of day,

" Arising, when morn beameth on the lea,
To mock the doctrine of the Sadducee."

In the Arctic region, however, the Sun, for certain
days in Summer, does not visibly set at all, but may be
seen, during the whole twenty-four hours of the day,
performing its regular circle round the heavens, a proof
positive that it is only a satellite of the stationary Earth,
which cannot, therefore, be a Planet.

SECTION 4.

SCRIPTURAL PROOF OF THE RISING AND
SETTING OF THE SUN.

The passages of Scripture respecting the rising and
setting of the Sun, are so very numerous that it would
occupy too much space to record them all, so I shall only
mention a few, which, however, axe quite sufficient for
the purpose; a complete list can be found, if required,
in any good Concordance —

" From the wilderness and this Lebanon, even unto the great
river, the river Euphrates, all the land of the Hittites, and unto the

SCRIPTURAL PROOF OF RISE AND SET OF SUN. i8i

Great Sea, towards the going down of the Sun, shall be your
border" — Jos. i. 4.

" Thus spake Joshua to Jbhovah, in the day when Jehovah
delivered up the Amorites before the children of Israel, Sun, stand
thou still upon Gibeon, and thou, Moon, in the valley of Ajalon. . . .
So the Sun stood still in the midst of heaven, and hasted not to go down
about a whole day. And there was no day like that before it or after
it that Jehovah hearkened unto the voice of a man, for Jehovah
fought for Israel "—Jos. x. 12-14.

" But let them that love Him (Jehovah) be as the Sun when
he goeth forth in his might "^ud. v. 31.

" And it shall be in the morning, as soon as the Sun is up, thou
shalt rise early and set upon the city "—Jud. ix. 33.

" And the men of the city said unto him before the sun went down,
what is sweeter than honey, or stronger than a lion? " — Jud. xiv. 18.

" So they passed on and went their way, and the sun went
down upon them, even by Gibeah, which belongeth to Benjamin " —
Jud. xix. 14.

"David sware, saying, So do God to me and more also, if I
taste bread or ought else till the Sun he down " — 2 Sam. Hi. 35.

" And Hezekiah said unto Isaiah, what shall be the sign that
Jehovah will heal me, and that I shall go up to the House of
Jehovah the third day ? And Isaiah said, This shall be the sign
unto thee from Jehovah, that Jehovah will do the thing that He
hath spoken — Shall the shadow (of the Sun) go forward ten steps
(degrees) or go back ten steps ? And Hezekiah answered. It is a
light thing for the shadow to decline ten steps, nay, but let the shadow
return backward ten steps. And Isaiah the Prophet cried unto
Jehovah and He brought the shadow ten steps backward on which it had
gone on the dial ofAhas" — 2 Kin^sxx. 8-n.

" So the Sun returned ten degrees, by which degrees it was gone
down " — Isa. xxxviii. 8.

i82 TERRA FIRMA. chap, viii., sbc. 4.

" In them (the heavens) hath He set a tabernacle for the Sm,
which is as a bridegroom coming out of his chamber, and refoiceth as a
young man to run his course. His going forth is from the end of the
heavens, and his circuit unto the end of it " — Psa. xix. 4-6.

" The Sun also ariseth (xeret) and the Sun goeth down (6m), and
retumeth to the place where he arose " — Ecc. i. 5.

" And it came to pass when the Sun arose, that God prepared
a sultry east wind "^on. iv 8.

""that ye may be the children of your Father which is in
heaven, for He maheth the Sun to rise on the evil and on the good,
and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust " — Matt. v. 43.

" Let not the Sun go down upon your wrath " — Eph. iv. 26.

" For the Sun is no sooner risen with a burning heat but it
withereth the grass "—Jam. i. 11.

Such testimony from the Scriptures that the Earth
is a Terra Firma, and that the Sun rises arid sets each
day in his journey round the heavens, must be con-
vincing to every unprejudiced mind, and it is really
superfluous to add proof from secular sources, with which
every country teems, and of which I could quote pages.
But what would be the use? If people will not credit
what God declares — ^what common sense teaches — and
what their own eyes behold, further arguments would be
of no avail, and they must just be left in their ignorance.
In the world beyond they will have their sight opened,
and deeply will they deplore that they were so sinful
and so foolish as to believe a Pagan lie instead of the
overwhelming evidence, afforded to tfiem during their
sojourn here, of Scripture, Reason, and Fact, that the
Earth is not a Planet

i83

CHAPTER IX.

THE SUN'S PATH AND WORK IN THE HEAVENS.

SECTION PAGE

1. The trde cause of Day and Night and

THE Seasons 184

2. The reason for Gain and Loss op Time

AT Sea - - ... 186

3. The Seasons of the Year 187

4. The Midnight Sun, and the alternation of

Summer and Winter in the Northern
Centre - igo

5. The Sun and the Zodiac - - 195

There is no subject, with the exception, of course,
of those which are essentially divine, so ennobling to
the human mind as the right contemplation of the
wonders of the spacious firmament. The atmosphere
and the clouds — the rain and the dew — the hurricane
and the' hail — the thunder and the lightning — ^teach
lessons of love and of thankfulness, of pity and of awe.
The majestic Sun, as it travels on its path, the silvery
Moon, "walking in brightness," and the variegated Stars,
emblazoning, like costly jewels, the mantle of night,
draw us from ourselves, and

"Lead from Nature up to Nature's God."

i84 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ix., sec. i.

How deeply must the Sweet Singer of Israel have felt
this when, he exclaimed —

"The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament
showeth His handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and
night unto night teacheth knowledge. There is no speech nor
language where their voice is not heard. Their line is gone
out through all the earth, and their words unto the end of
the world" — Fsa. xix. i — 4..

SECTION 1.
THE CAUSE OF DAY AND NIGHT AND THE SEASONS.

The Path of the Sun is Concentric, expanding and
contracting daily for six months alternately. This is
easily proved by fixing a rod, say at noon on the 21st
of December, so that, on looking along it, the line of
vision will touch the lower edge of the Sun. This line
of sight will continue for several days pretty much the
same, but, on the ninth or tenth day, it will be found
that the rod will have to be moved considerably toward
the zenith, in order to touch the lower edge of the Sun,
and every day afterwards it will have to be raised till the
22nd of June. Then there will be little change for a
few days as before, but day by day afterwards the rod
wiU have to be lowered till the zist of December, when
the Sun is farthest from the Northern Centre, and it is
dark there. This expansion and contraction of the
Sun's path continues every year, and is termed the
Northern and Southern Declination, and should demon-

CAUSE OF DAY AND NIGHT AND THE SEASONS. 183

strate to Modem Astronomers the absurdity of calling
the World a Planet, as it remains stationary while the
Sun continues circling round the heavens.

It has been observed, that both the June and the
December paths of the Sun have for centuries been
gradually receding fronj, the Northern Centre, which may
account for the fact that in Great Britain, as well as in
other northern countries, the remains of tropical pro-
ductions have been found, thus appearing to show that
these localities were at one time warmer than they are
now. It has also been noticed that the inclemency of
the weather in the far Southern latitudes, though stUl
much greater than it is in the same degrees of latitude
in the North, seems to be somewhat less than when they
were first discovered.

It will thus be seen that, in consequence of this
expanding and contracting path of the Sun, as it daily
travels round the world, in an inner or outer circle, for
six months alternately, as it advances towards or recedes
from the Northern Centre, or, as Geographers call it,
the North Pole, are produced the various changes in the
length of each day and night, morning and evening
twilight, the different seasons of the year, Spring,
Summer, Autumn, and Winter, and the long periods of
alternate light and darkness in the Northern Centre.
Such was God's purpose when He first made the Sun,
and such was His determination after the whole Earth
had been swept by the Noachian Flood, for we read
in the Book of books —

" While the Earth remaineth seedtime and harvest, and cold
and heat, and summer and winter, and day and night shall
not cease'' — Gen. viii. 22.

i86 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ix., sec. 2.

SECTION 2.

THE REASON FOR GAIN AND LOSS OF TIME AT SEA.

We often hear it stated that the fact of the mariner
gaining or losing a day, in circumnavigating the Earth,
is evidence that it is a Globe, whereas, on the contrary,
it is a direct proof that it is a Plane. On this point I
beg to quote the following terse words of the late Mr.
W. Carpenter of Baltimore, from No. 100 of his "One
Hundred Proofs that the Earth is not a Globe."*

"The Sun, as it travels over the surface of the Earth,
brings ' noon ' to all places on the successive meridians which
he crosses, his journey being made in a westerly direction,
places east of the Sun's position have had their noon, whilst
places in the west of the Sun's position have still to get it.
Therefore, if wc travel easterly, and arrive at the part of the
Earth where ' time ' is more advanced, the watch has to be
'put on,' or we may be said 'to gain time.' If, on the other
hand, we travel westerly, we arrive at places where it is still
' morning,' the watch has to be ' put back,' and it may be said
that we 'lose time.' But, if we travel easterly, so as to cross
the i8oth meridian, there is a loss there of a day, which will
neutralize the gain of a whole circumnavigation, and if we
travel westerly, and cross the same meridian, we experience
the gain of a day, which will compensate for the loss during
a complete circumnavigation in that direction. The fact of
losing or gaining time in sailing round the world, then, instead

* John Williams, 54 Bourne Street, Netherfield, Notts.

THE SEASONS OF THE YEAR. 187

of being evidence of the Earth's rotundity, as it is imagined
to be, is, in its practical exemplification, an evident proof
that the Earth is not a Globe."

SECTION 8.
THE SEASONS OF THE YEAR.

Our Modern Astronomers have found great diflBculty
in accounting for the alternation of day and night, and
the return of the Seasons of the year, so as to be in
keieping with their theory of the world revolving round the
Sun. They at last hit upon the expedient of supposing
the Earth to rotate upon an imaginary axis once in every
twenty-four hours to explain day and night, and gave it a
peculiar lurch of 23^^ degrees, so as to bring in the
Seasons in their course. It was a clumsy device, and,
of course, utterly fallacious, for, as already shown, the
Earth does not rotate at all, but " is founded upwn the
seas and established upon the floods." Had they left
their vain philosophy, and given heed to the plain
teaching of the Bible, and practical observation, they
would have discovered how simple are the laws of God,
and how unfailing in their action. He makes no patch-
work, as our Astronomers do, for — " As for God His
way is perfect " — Psa. xviii. 30. In explaining the cause
of the Seasons, I do not think that I can do better for
my Readers than by giving the following extract from

i88 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ix., sec. 3.

pp. 124, 125 of "Zetetic Cosmogony,"* a paxticularly
able work, lately published by Mr. Thomas Winship of
Natal, who, in the first paragraph, quotes Mr. Russell's
remarks on that subject, from pp. 16, 17 of "The
Wonders of the Sun, Moon, and Stars " —

" ' The nearer the Sun gets to the Pole star, the earlier it
rises, the higher it reaches at noon, and the later it sets. This
apparenl independent motion of the Sun, therefore, seems to
account for longer and shorter days, and the whole phenomena
of the seasons, but why the Sun lags as described, or why it
moves northerly and southerly at alternate periods, there ii no
apparent evidence.' "

On the above paragraph Mr. Winship remarks as
follows —

" On the supposition that the world is a globe rotating
against the Sun, and revolving round that luminary, it is
impossible to account for what Mr. Russell calls the lagging
movement of the Sun. But, on a flat surface, like the world is
known to be, there is no assumption needed to account for it.
As I have shown the Earth is a stretched-out structure, which
diverges from the Central north in all directions toward the
south. The Equator, being mid-way between the north centre
and the southern circumference, divides the course of the Sun
into north and south declinations. The longest circle round
the world which the Sun makes, is when it has reached its
greatest southern declination. Gradually going northward the
circle is contracted. In about three months after the southern
extremity of its path has been reached, the Sun makes a circle
round the Equator. Still pursuing a northerly course as it

* E. L. CuUingworth, 40 Field Street, Durban, Natal; John Williams,
54 Bourne Street, Netherfield, Notts.

THE SEASONS OF THE YEAR. 189

goes round and above the world, in another three months the
greatest northern declination is reached, when the Sun again
begins to go towards the south. In northern latitudes when the
Sun is going north, it rises earlier each day, is higher at noon,
and sets later; while in southern latitudes, at the same time,
the Sun, as a matter of course, rises later; reaches a lesser
altitude at noon and sets earlier. In northern latitudes during
the southern summer, say from September to December, the
Sun rises later each day, is lower at noon, and sets earlier;
while in the south he rises earlier, reaches a higher altitude at
noon, and sets later each day. This movement round the
Earth daily is the cause of the alternation of day and night;
while his northern and southern courses produce the Seasons.
When the Sun is south of the Equator it is summer in the
south and winter in the north, and vice-versa. The fact of the
alternation of the Seasons flatly contradicts the Newtonian
delusion that the Earth revolves in an orbit round the Sun.
It 'is said that summer is caused by the Earth being nearer the
Sun, and winter by its being farthest from the Sun. But, if the
reader will follow the argument in any text-book, he will see
that according to the theory, when the Earth is nearest the
Sun there must be summer in both northern and southern
latitudes; and in like manner when it is farthest from the
Sun it must be winter all over the Ecirth at the same time,
because the whole of the globe-earth would be farthest from the
Sun ! ! ! In short it is impossible to account for the recurrence
of the Seasons on the assumption that the Earth is globular,
and that it revolves in an orbit round the Sun."

igo TERRA FIRMA. chap, ix., sbc. 4.

SECTION 4.

THE MIDNIGHT SUN, AND THE ALTERNATION OF

SUMMER AND WINTER IN THE NORTHERN

CENTRE.

In Winter the Northern Centre is darkened, and
continues so for some months till the Sun returns
again in Summer, and illumines it with its brightness.
We have then the phenomenon of " The Midnight Sun,"
the following vivid account of which appeared in " The
Brighton Examiner" of July, 1870. The party referred
to consisted of Mr. Campbell, the United States' Minister
for Norway, and some other gentlemen who ascended a
cliff 1,000 feet high, overlooking the Arctic Ocean —

" It was late but still sunlight. The Arctic Ocean stretched
away in silent vastness at our feet, the sound of the waves
scarcely reached our airy look-out. Away in the north the
huge old Sun swung low along the horizon, like the slow beat
of the tall clock in our grandfather's parlour corner. We all
stood silently looking at our watches. When both hands stood
together at twelve midnight, the full round orb hung trium-
phantly above the waves — a bridge of gold running due north
spangled the water between us and him. There he shone in
silent majesty which knew no setting. We involuntarily took
•off our hats — no word was •said. Combine the most brilliant
sunrise you ever saw, and its beauties will pall before the
gorgeous colouring which lit up the ocean, heaven, and moun-
tains. In half an hour the Sun had swung up perceptibly on its

MIDNIGHT SUN AT NORTHERN CENTRE. 191
beat, the colours had changed to those of morning. A fresh
breeze had rippled over the florid sea; one songster after
another piped out of the grove behind us — we had slid into
another day."

What a splendid visible proof is the above description
of the Sun revolving round a stationary Earth! There,
in that high Norwegian latitude, these travellers saw from
a lofty cliff, the Sun at Midnight passing in his journey,
without having set at all, from one day into another,
and proclaiming with effulgent brightness the grand
beneficence of God. Thus, as the Poet sings —

" Th' unwearied Sun from day to day,
Doth its Creator's power display.
And publishes in every land
The work of His Almighty hand."

Had p>oor Proctor been there I think he would never
have written his " Pretty proof of the Earth's rotundity."
Facts, such as those above narrated, are too strong to
be resisted even by scientific prejudice. It would doubt-
less teach a useful lesson, as also afford a pleasant holiday,
to some of our Astronomic friends, were they to take a
trip to " The Land of the Midnight Sun " in one of the
steamers advertized for that voyage in the newspapers.
I think that they would return wiser than before they
went, with less admiration for the hypothesis of
Copernicus, with more reverence for the Word of God,
and with more respiect for common sense

Respecting this matter the late Mr. Carpenter writes
pithily in Nos. 38 and 39 of his " One Hundred Proofs "
before-mentioned, which I beg here to subjoin —

"38. When the Sun crosses the Equator in March and

192 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ix., sec. 4.

begins to circle lound the heavens in north latitude, the inhabi-
tants of high northern latitudes see him skimming round their
horizon and forming the break of their long day in a horizontal
course, not disappearing again for six months, as he rises
higher and higher in the heavens, whilst he makes his twenty-
four hours' circle until June, when he begins to descend, and
goes on till he disappears beyond the horizon in September.
Thus, in the northern regions they have what the traveller calls
the ' Midnight Sun ' as he sees that luminary at a time when,
in the more southern latitudes it is always midnight. If then,
for one half the year, we may see for ourselves the Sun making
horizontal circles round the heavens, it is presumptive that,
for the other half, he is doing the same although beyond the
boundary of our vision. This being a proof that the Earth is a
plane is a proof that the Earth is not a Globe.

"39. We have abundance of evidence that the Sun moves
daily round and over the Earth in circles concentric with the
northern regions, over which hangs the North Star; but, since
the theory of the Earth being a globe is necessarily connected
with the theory of its motion round the Sun in a yearly orbit,
it falls to the ground when we bring forward the evidence of
which we speak, and, in so doing forms a proof that the Earth
is not a Globe."

The foregoing observatdoos, with respect to the path
and work of the Sun, apply specially to Northern
latitudes; in those of the South, owing to the differing
circumstances of position, Considerable modifications are,
of course, to be expected. In Southern latitudes the
particular motion of the Sun appears as yet to be
imperfectly known, and further investigation is assuredly
required. The South is radiated from the Northern

MIDNIGHT SUN AT NORTHERN CENTRE-. 193

Centre, from which proceed vast stretches of land and
water, especially the latter, which, towards the extremity,
have an impenetrable circumference of ice and rocks, de-
scribed by Job as " the boundary of light with darkness "
— Job xxvi. 10.

Since the above was written, I have read a very
interesting article, " Two Thousand Miles in the
Antarctic loe," in last May No. of the " Windsor
Magazine,"* by Dr. Cook, late Surgeon and Ethnologist
in the Belgian expedition to the Antarctic Ocean, from,
which it appears that the Midnight Sun is also seen in
that region. The steamer Belgica was imbedded in an^
ice-pack, in Latitude 71!*, 22' S., Longitude 84', 55', W.,
from 4th March, 1898, to 14th February, 1899, so that:
the Explorers had thus ample time for observation. The
Winter long night of darkness and the Summer long day of
light were distinctly marked, though with somewhat of a
difference, as regards circumstantial surroundings, from
those of the Arctic regions. Thus Dr. Cook, who had
himself thrice previously visited the North Polar Seas,
and knew by experience what they are, writes respecting
the Antarctic as follows —

" I can imagine nothing more desperate than a storm on the
edge of the pack. At best it is a dull, cold, and gloomy region,
with a high humidity, and constant drizzly fogs. Clear weather
is here a rare exception. Storms, with rain, sleet, and snow, is
the normal weather condition throughout the entire year."
p. 721. Again —

" The Aurora Australis was in evidence nearly every night
in April, May, July, and August. It was never brilliantly

* Ward, Lock & Co., Limited, Waiwicic House, Salisbury Court, London.

13

194 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ix., sec. 4.

luminous, or so fantastic in figuie as the Aurora Borealis. The
weird form was that of an arc, without motion, resting on the
South-Western sky. Above and below it were ragged, cloud-like
fragments, which changed in form and brilliancy every few
seconds. The colour was faintly yellow, and the light emitted
was never suflScient to be visibly thrown on the surface snow."
P- 732-

It is evident from the foregoing that the Sun, or the
Sun's rays, must have a motion over Southern regions
which, as far as I am aware, has never hitherto been
observed by any explorers there, and I sincerely hope that
the Antarctic expeditions lately organized by British and
German enterprise, may be able to throw additional light
on this important subject. Not only those parts of the
ocean to the South of Cape Hom and Australia, but the
whole Southern circumference should be carefully
examined, as near the barriers of ice as can be safely
accomplished. Truth is never afraid of the fullest
investigation.

The Sun being visible at Midnight in Antarctic
regions during a certain period of the year proves that
it has work to do there which has never heretofore been
properly recognized, but that does not, in the slightest
degree, show the Earth to be a Planet, for it is found, by
accurate observation, that the waters of the Antarctic form
one complete level with those of the Arctic Ocean, and with
all the intervening seas. The Earth is a vast and
generally even platform, stretched out upon these waters,
for, according to the infallible Word of God, it is
" founded uf»on the seas, and established upon the floods "
— Fsa, xxiv. 2.

THE SUN AND THE ZODIAC. igs

SECTION 5.
THE SUN AND THE ZODIAC.

The Zodiac is that vast circle in the heavens, through
which the Sun passes in its annual course, or, to speak
more correctly, in 365 days, 5 hours, 48 minutes and 48
seconds. The Zodiac has been known so long that its
origin is lost in the mist of antiquity. It has been thought
by some, and I think with very great probability, that
its pictures or signs, with their meaning, were revealed
to Adam soon after the Fall. Cassini, in his " History
of Astronomy," saySi —

" It is impossible to doubt that Astronomy was invented from
the beginning of the world; history, profane as well as sacred,
testifies to this truth."

The signs of the Zodiac, and other facts regarding the
revolution of the Sim in the heavens, were known to the
Chaldeans, the earliest and best Astronomers, or
Astrologers as they were then called, some himdreds of
years before the birth of Moses, as proved by the
Accadian tablets recently exhumed, and Sir William
Drummond remarks that " the traditions of the Chaldean
Astronomers seem the fragments of a mighty system
fallen into ruins." There are still extant pictorial
records of the Zodiac in the Egyptian temples of Dendera
and Esn^ considered to be about 4,000 years old, and
these are supposed to be only copies of others of a still
earlier date.

jge TERRA FIRMA. chap, ix., sec. 5.

The following axe the signs of the Zodiac in the order
in which they have always appeared —

T Aries, the Ram.

« Taurus, the Bull,

n Gemini, the Twins,

ffi Cancer, the Crab.

St Leo, the Lion,

•njj Virgo, the Virgin.

=e= Libra, the Balance or Scales.

TTJ, Scorpio, the Scorpion.

f Sagittarius, the Archer.

yy Capricornus, the Seagoat.

sx Aquarius, the Water-carrier.

X Pisces, the Fishes.

The above signs do not bear any resemblance what-
ever to the ConsteHations which they are said to
represent; but appear to have been given to declare
the grand purposes of God towards man, for the heavens
not only set forth the glory of God, but, like a volume
unrolled, are intended for the instruction of humanity.

The Rev. Dr. Bullinger, with whom I am happy to
have some personal acquaintance, published a few years
ago a most interesting work, called " The Witness of
the Stars,"* in which he gives an able exposition of the
Twelve Signs of the Zodiac, and the thirty-six Constella-
tions with which they are connected. In passing I
would remark that there may possibly be a latent allusion
to the signs of the Zodiac in Isaiah xiii. 12, where we
read — ^"the stars of heaven and the constellations

* " Witness of the Stars," Rev. Dr. Bullinger, as Connaught Street,
London, W.C.

THE SUN AND THE ZODIAC. 197

thereof." This book is written on the lines of Ancient
and not of Modem Astronomy — ^for the glory of God
and not for the praise of men, and I would strongly
recommend its perusal to my Readers. Perhaps a brief
reference to some of its teachings may not be unaccept-
able here. I quote the following from p. 15 —

"The word Zodiac itself is from the Greek Zodiakos, which
is not from zao to live, but from a primitive root through the
Hebrew Sodi, which in Sanscrit means a way. Its etymology
has no connection with living creatures, but denotes a way or
step, and is used of the way or path in which the Sun appears
to move among the Stars in the course of the year.

" To an observer on the Earth the whole firmament, together
with the Sun, appears to revolve in a circle once in twenty-four
hours. But the time occupied by the Stars in going round,'
differs from the time occupied by the Sun. This difierence
amounts to about one-twelfth part of the whole circle in each
month, so that when the circle of the heavens is divided up into
twelve parts, the Sun appears to move each month through one
of them. This path which the Sun thus makes amongst the
Stars is called the Ecliptic."

The Apostle Paul had evidently learned the lesson
of the Stars when, speaMng with regard both to Jews and
Gentiles, he says —

" For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall
be saved. How then shall they call on Him in whom they have
not believed? And how shall they believe in Him of whom
they have not heard? And how shall they hear without a
preacher? And how shall they preach except they be sent?
.... But, I say. Have they not heard? Yea, verily, their

SOUND WENT INTO ALL THE EARTH, AND THEIR WORDS UNTO
THE END OF THE WORLD." — Rotlt. X. 1 3 — Ij, 18.

igS TERRA FIRMA. chap, ix., sec. 5.

The words in small capitals are taken from Psalm xix. 4,
which beautiful Psalm in verses i, 2 testifies that

"The heavens declare the gloiy of God, and the firmament
showeth His handiwork. Day unto day uttereth speech, and
night unto night showeth knowledge."

But Paul, in Romans i. 20, vindicates the teaching of
God by His works —

"For the invisible things of Him from the creation of the
world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are
made, even His eternal power and Godhead; so that they are
without excuse."

The twelve signs of the Zodiac are twice referred to
in the Bible (margin), once in 2 Kings xxiii. 5 and once
in Job xxxviii. 32, in the latter of which passages the
question is asked — " Canst thou bring forth the Mazzaroth,
(the twelve signs of the Zodiac), in their season ? " The
Stars are all numbered and named by God — "not one is
lacking" — Isa. xl. 26. In Job, which, from the ancient
style of the Hebrew, and from its having no reference to
the Exodus, is, in all probability, the oldest book in the
Bible, a few of the original names of the Constellations
are given. Thus in Job ix. g we read — "which maketh
Arcturus {flsh, the Great Bear), Orion (Chisel), and
Pleiades {Chimah, or the seven stars)." Again, in
Chapter xxxviii. 31, God asks Job—" Canst thou bind
the sweet influences of Pleiades (Chimah), or loose the
bands of Orion? (Chisel) " Also in Amos v. 8 yre read —
" Seek Him who maketh the seven stars (Chimah, the
Pleiades) and Orion (Chisel)."

The twelve signs or pictures of the Zodiac form a
vast circumference in the heavens, and, as proverbially.

THE SUN AND THE ZODIAC. 199

a circle has neither beginning nor end, the difficulty is
to find at which sign the story of the Stars commences.
Astronomers have for ages begun the circle at Aries, the
Ram, but this unfolds no history. Dr. BuUinger, how-
ever, is of opinion, from a representation of part of the
Zodiac, on the roof of the portico of the Old Egyptian
temple of Esn^h in Upper Egypt, that its true beginning
is with Virgo, and its end with Leo. In this very sug-
gestive picture, which is in the form of a parallelogram,
we have on the left a delineation of the Lion, and on
the right that of the Virgin, while between them is depicted
the figure of the Sphinx, with the head of a woman and
the body of a lion, with the serpent underneath.

The word " Sphinx " is derived from the Greek word
sphingo, to bind together, and, with the above clue Dr.
Bullinger endeavours to show the conjunction between
the beginning and the end of the wondrous History of
Redemption, unfolding the meaning of the first prophecy
— that the Seed of the Woman would bruise the serpent's
head — Gen. Hi. 15, and that the Lord Jesus Christ, the
Lion of the tribe of Judah, will be supreme Conqueror at
last over Sin and death. For considerably more than
forty centuries, as, from documents lately discovered, it
is proved to be older than the Great Pyramid, has the
Sphinx lifted her calm, solemn face, gazing on the Lybian
desert, as if peering into the depths of futurity, not far
from the Great Pyramid, that most extraordinary and
enduring work of architecture ever made by man. The
Sphinx has for ages been an inscrutable mystery to the
world, but, if Dr. BuUinger's exposition be correct, its
riddle has been solved at last. Of course all this talk,
respecting the Zodiac and its teachings, will, to the man

joo TERRA FIRMA. chap, ix., sbc. 5.

of the world, be as " Greek to the gentlemen of the Jury,"

just as the primrose was to Wordsworth's hind —

"A primrose by the river's brim,

A yellow primrose was to him.

And it was nothing more,"

for the mere Cosmopolitan knows not the witness of
the Stars,

" For ever singing as they shine.
The hand that made us is Divine."

He has yet to learn the proper meaning of the words
" Creation " and " Revelation," and well would it be for
him to leave the vain babblings of " Science falsely so
called," and accept the pure mathematics of the true.
It was well said by Dr. Carson years ago — " The know-
ledge of God is the most excellent of all the sciences,"
for, to know Him in Christ is Life Everlasting —
John xvii. j.

When the Sun first began his journey in the Zodiac,
the Pole Star of the heavens was Alpha in the Constella-
tion Draco. From the peculiar position of the opening
of a certain gallery of the Great P)rramid, which, it is
believed, faced the Pole Star at the time of erection,
some conjecture may perhaps be made as to the age of
this wonderful structure, which was built, on the most
exact astronomical and mathematical' lines, by a master-
mind which, in this department has, I think, never yet
been equalled. But the Pole Star of the heavens, round
which the stars now appear to revolve once in every
twenty-four hours, is not Alpha in Draco but Alpha iri
Ursa Minor, at some distance from the former position.
This recession of the Pole Star has been very gradual,

THE SUN AND THE ZODIAC. 201

amounting only to about 50 seconds iJi the course of a
year.

If the circle of the heavens be divided into twelve,
the Sun appears to travel each month through one of
these parts or divisions, each of which is about 30
degrees, and is distinguished by a particular representar
tion or picture, the whole of which are called the Twelve
Signs of the Zodiac, and through the whole of which
the Sun travels in the course of a year. It will thus be
seen that the Zodiac has been for well-nigh 6,000 years
a continual proof of the revolution of the Sun around
the world, so that our Modem Astronomers are positively
without excuse in calling the Earth a Planet; and the
sooner they honestly confess their error, the better will
it be for themselves as well as for others. I shall now
conclude this Chapter with the following valuable note
from Dr. Bullinger's delightful volume, " The Witness
of the Stars," pp. 15, 16.

" Besides these monthly differences (between the motion of
the Sun and that of the Stars), there is also an annual diffeience ;
for at the end of twelve months, the Sun does not come back
to exactly the same point in the Sign which commenced the
year, but is a little behind it. But this difierence, though it
occurs every year, is so small that it will take 25,579 y^^rs for
the Sun to complete this vast cycle, which is called The Pre-
cession of the Equinoxes; i.e., about one degree in every seventy,
one years. If the Sun came back to the precise point at which
it began the year, each sign would correspond always and
regularly, exactly with a particular month, but owing to the
constant regression, the Sun (while it goes through the whole
twelve signs every year) commences the year in one sign for
only 2,131 years. In point of fact since the Creation the com>

202 TERRA FIRMA. chap, ix., sec. 5.

mencement of the year has changed to the extent of nearly
three of the signs. When Virgil sings —

" ' The White Bull with golden horns opened the year,'

he does not record what took place in his own day. This is
another proof of the antiquity of these signs.

"The Ecliptic, or path of the Sun, if it could be viewed
from immediately beneath the Polar Star, would form a com-
plete and perfect circle, would be concentric with the Equator,
and all the Stars and the Sun would appear to move in this
circle, never rising nor setting. To a person north or south of
the Equator, the Stars rise and set obliquely; while to a
person on the Equator they rise and set perpendicularly, each
star being twelve hours above and twelve hours below the
horizon.

"The points where the two circles (the Ecliptic and the
Equator) intersect each other are called Equinoctial points. It
is the movement of these points (which are now moving from
Aries to Pisces) which gives rise to the term Thi Precession of
thi Equinoxes"

203

CHAPTER X.

THE SUN STANDING STILL AND RETURNING

BACKWARDS.

section fags

1. The Sun standing still over Gibbon - 204

2. The Sun's shadow turning back ten degrees

ON THE DIAL OF ABAZ .... 2IO

These two miracles are so diametrically opposed to
the idea of the world careering round the Sun, that, for
the most part, our Modem Astronomers cut the Gordian
knot by denying them altogether. Some Christian
authors, among whom may be specially mentioned the
late Dr. Adam Clarke, while they wished to uphold the
miracles, still clung to the theory of a revolving Earth,
and have done their best to explain them with that
proviso, although, as, indeed, was only to be expected,
they have signally failed in their attempt. They would
have been wiser, had they treated these miracles in the
manner, as adopted with respect to Joshua's, by the late
Dr. Gill, who wrote —

"It was a most wonderful and surprising phenomenon to
see both luminaries standing still in the midst of heaven. How
this is to be reconciled with the Copernican system, or that
with this, I shall not enquire."

204 TERRA FIRMA. chap, a., sec. i.

SECTION 1.
THE SUN STANDING STILL OVER GIBEON.

Dr. Clarke was a good and also a learned man, having
the letters LL.D. and F.A.S. tacked to his name, but,
unfortunately, he was sadly tarred with the brush of
Modern Astronomy. When, in writing his Commentary
on the Bible, he came to Joshua x., the famous miracle
of the Sun standing still stared him in the face, and he
tried hard to explain it on Cop^mican lines. How he
succeeded, or rather how he failed to succeed, may be
learned from the following extract from a letter, written by
himself at the time, to his particular friend, the Rev.
Thomas Roberts of Bath —

"Joshua's sun and moon standing still have kept me going
for nearly three weeks. That one Chapter has afiorded me
more vexation than anything I have ever met with, and even
now I am even but about half satisfied with my own solution
of all the difficulties, though I am confident that I have removed
mountains that were never touched before. Shall I say that I
am heartily wearied of my work — so wearied that I have a
thousand times wished I had never written a page of it, and I
am repeatedly purposing to give it up."*

Let us now look at the miracle itself. After the fall
of Jericho and Ai, the Gibeonites, being afraid of their
own destruction should they resist, craftily sought to make
a covenant of peace with the Israelites, in which they

* " Life of Di. Adam Clarke " ; Mason, London.

THE SUN STANDING STILL OVER GIBEON. 205

succeeded. Adoni-zedec, King of Jerusalem, was so
enraged at the Gibeonites for acting thus, that he con-
federated with four other kings of the Amorites to punish
them severely. When Joshua heard of this he immediately-
left Gilgal with his ajmy, and, by a forced march, all
night, unexpectedly attacked the banded host next day.
A fierce battle ensued, in which God assisted the Israelites
by sending great hailstones upon the Amorites — " There
were more died with hailstones than they whom the
Children of Israel slew with the sword " — Jos. x. 11.
Joshua, knowing the immense importance of completely
defeating the Canaanites, and seeing that the day was
nearly done, cried out, doubtless inspired by a divine
afflatus.

Shemesh

be-Giboun

dum

ve-yaychh

•Thou sun

upon Gibeon

stand still

and thou moon

hecomeq

Ajalun

in the valley of

Ajalon "

(t». 12).

It is truly grievous to see how good criticism is so
often marred by bad thieory. For example, I have before
me now Calmet's splendid work, " The Dictionary of the
Holy Bible," in which that excellent and learned man
writes as follows —

"By way of shortening criticism it is assumed, i. that
shemesh signifies the light issuing from the Sun, not the tody
of the Sun itself, as Exod. xvi. 21, Deut. xxxiii. 14, and
t Sam. xi. g, Eccles. xi. 7."*

And Macdonald, in expounding Parkhurst's theory, says —
"This is suggested in the Hebrew word for solar light,

* Calmet's Dictionary, Vol. III., p. 202 ; Cbailes Taylor, Hatton Garden,
London, Ed. 1B93.

2o6 TERRA FIRMA. chap, x., sec. i.

shemtsh." Again — "Now it was the shemesh and yareh which
Joshua arrested, ' solar light, and ' lunar light ' should be under-
stood instead of ' sun ' and ' moon,' and the objection in
question will instantly disappear."*

Thus both Calmet and Parkhurst sought to make it
appear that it was only the light proceeding from the
Sun and Moon which Joshua commanded to stand still,
while the bodies of these luminaries were not affected at
all, so that the Earth might revolve around its axis, and
the Moon around the Earth as before! We thus see to
what miserable shifts a false science leads.

I have turned up the references given by Calmet, and
see nothing whatever in them to justify his assertion,
which, I think, would never have been made except by
a person determined, at any cost, to uphold the theory of
a revolving Earth. Moreover, I have examined every
passage in which the word shemesh occurs, in one of my
best tool-books, " The Englishman's Hebrew and Chaldee
Concordance," with the following result. I find that
the word shemesh is used in the Bible 133 times, in
every one of which, with the single exception of
Isaiah liv. 12, where it is translated " windows," it is
applied to the " Sun " simply as the " Sun." There are
three other words in Hebrew occasionally used for the
Sun, namely, aur light, where it is mentioned five
times; hhamah, from hham, hot, warm, six times; and
hheres, probably from hheres, the itch, on account of its
heat, three times.

It is thus evident that in the Hebrew Bible, the word
shemesh is that which is used by far the most frequently

• " Princlpla and the Bible," &c., pp. ia7, is6.

THE SUN STANDING STILL OVER GIBEON. 207

for the Sun as a whole, that is, in its trinity of body, light,
and heat, it being ten times to one oftener so used than
the other duiee above-named words put together, and that
to limit the meaning of the word shemesh only to the
light proceeding from it, is neither Scriptural, scholarly,
nor necessary.

I am exceedingly sorry that these learned men should
also in a similar manner have restricted the meaning of
the Hebrew word yarehh " Moon," as meaning only the
light of the Moon. Calmet says,

" Thus inch signifies the light reflected from the Moon, and
not the iody of the Moon itself; as Deut. xxxiii. 14: Isa. Ix. zo."*

but the passages here quoted apf>ear to be totally irrele-
vant as proof of such a statement. The fact is, that the
word yarehh, used for Moon in Joshua x. 12, zj, is that
which is commonly applied to it, in the Old Testament
Scriptures. In looking into the Hebrew Concordance, I
see that it occurs twenty-seven times, in all of which it
is rendered " Moon " in the common acceptation of the
term : lebneh, the other Hebrew word for the Moon, being
mentioned only thrice. I have been the more anxious to
expose the uncritical criticism of these learned men, in
giving a wrong rendering to such important words as
" Sun " and " Moon," as so many persons are influenced
by great names, and do not take the trouble to investigate
for themselves as to the correctness of the statements
made. Besides, how could the " light " stand still, if the
" body " emitting it were moving ?

Dr. Clarke took the word dum, translated " stand

> Calmet's Dictionary, Vol. III., p. 292.

2o8 TERRA FIRMA. chap, x., sec. i.

still," as his defence for a Copemican Earth, and says
in his notes on the passage —

" The terms of the command are worthy of particular note.
Joshua does not say to the Sun " stand still," as if he had
conceived him to be running his race round the world, but 'Be
silent' or inactive, that is, as I understand it, 'Refrain thy
influence — ^no longer act upon the Earth to cause it to revolve
round its axis.' "

I willingly grant that the word dum may be properly
translated " be silent," or even be, as the late Lord
Cockbum (of Edinburgh) expressed inactivity in another
matter, " as quiet as the grave — even as Peebles " ; but
the Sun showed no sign of inactivity, if, according to
Dr. Clarke, it made the huge mass of this world to cease
performing its supposed rotation on its axis. The truth
is, that the Sun did exactly what Joshua commanded
it to do, namely, it " stood still," as narrated in verse 13
— " So the Sun ' stood still ' in the midst of heaven, and
hasted not to go down about a whole day." Further,
the word used for " stood still " in the verse last quoted,
is not dum but omed, " stood still," respecting the meaning
of which word there is no difference of opinion whatever,
so that the conjectural criticism about dum may at once
be dismissed as being altogether irrelevant.

The words bechetse he^kemim, " in thte midst of
heaven," would have been more properly translated, " in
the partition or division of the heavens," that is, the
horizon, for, had the Sun been in the Meridian, there
would have been no necessity for such a miracle, nor
would it have been then observed, but, when the Sun
was near the horizon, about setting, the need of longer

THE SUN STANDING STILL OVER GIBEON. 209

time was great, and the miracle most apparent and oppor-
tune. Besides, the Moon being over Ajalon, the valky
of oaks, shows that it was about the time of evening.
The miracle was of the utmost value to the Israelites, for
it caused the complete discomfiture of the Amorites, and
led to their further conquests in Canaan.
There is an old rhyme.

Si Lyra non lyrassit

Lutherus non saliassii,

" If Lyra had not piped Luther would not have danced,"
and, with respect to this miracle, it may be said —

' Had Newton never lived to dupe mankind,
Clarke never had to Joshua's Sun been blind.'

Other writers, besides the foregoing, have tried to
reconcile this miracle with a revolving Earth, but all im
vain. The last I have heard of is the Rev. W. W. Howards
of Liverpool, who, in his Lecture on the subject, says —
" My belief is that Joshua and his men, having marched all
night, as the 9th verse tells us, would be tired next morning,,
but God caused a. great trembling to spread itself among the
foe, and there was an easy victory. When the war had
pursued the Amorites some distance, hailstones fell upon them,
and did much damage; at the approach to Bethoron the hail-
stones increased in fury, and Joshua seeing the devastation
produced, and being cognisant of the fatigue of his men,
prayed heaven to let the hurricane go on till total and irreparable
disaster was inflicted."*

This is such a very feeble exposition of the miracle
that I marvel it was ever attempted at all. Joshua did

* " Joshua commanding the Sun to stand still," &e., to be obtained of the
Author, 47 Heeman Street, Liverpool.

14

210 TERRA FIRMA. chap, x., sec. 2.

not pray for th£ hurricane to go on, but, inspired by God,
said — " Sun, stand thou still over Gibeon and thou, Moon,
in the valley of Ajalon," and that prayer was immediately
answered, thus proving that day and night are caused by
the actual revolution of the Sun, and not by the supfjosed
rotation of the Earth.

SECTION 2.

THE SUN'S SHADOW TURNING BACK TEN DEGREES
ON THE DIAL OF AHAZ.

The sun-dial is a very ancient invention, constructed
to show the time of the day by the shadow cast upon
it by the Sun's revolution round the world. Ahaz, King
of Judea, reigned from 726 to 741 B.C., and it is most
probable that this dial was called after his name, owing to
some enlargement or improvement having been made in
it in his reign, as from 2 Kings ix. 13, it would appear
to have been in existence for at least 150 years before,
when Jehu was made King over Israel.

Chaldea, I have no doubt, was the birthplace of the
dial, as it was of Astronomy, but others believe, as
Calmet says in his Dictionary,

"that this invention came fiom the Phoenicians, and that the
.first traces of it are discoverable in what Homer says —

Nesos tis Surie kekleisketai feipon akoneisj,
Oriugies kathaperihein othi tropoi Helioio.

Odyss. XV. V. 4.0a.

SUN'S SHADOW RETURNING ON DIAL OF AHAZ. 211

of an island csdled Syriaj lying above Ortygia, where the revo-
lutions of the Sun are observed: i.e., they see the returns of
the Sun, the solstices."*

At all events the Dial has been long enough known to
make every Modem Astronomer blush for shame, when it
is mentioned, as its faithful, though silent, testimony
gives daily visible evidence of the revolution of the Sun.
This is easily proved. On a fine summer day, take a rod
and place it perpendicularly in any quiet spot, a garden
for example, where it can catch the rays of the Sun all
day, and watch it for about twelve hours. Every quarter
of an hour place a small peg at the extremity of the
shadow, and you will find that the line described by the
shadow is a curve. At the beginning of May, in the
neighbourhood of London, the curve made in twelve
hours will be nearly the half of an ellipse, the greater
diameter of which wUl be about thrice the length of the
shorter diameter. If you test this in different places, or
in the same place at different times, you will get the data
for proving the Sun's particular motion over a stationary
Earth.

Sun-dials are of various forms of construction. From
the meaning of the Hebrew word molut, translated stairs,
steps, or degrees, I am inclined to think with Dr. Clarke,
that the dial of Ahaz was made for public use, and was
raised by steps or degrees which recorded, according to
the shadow caused by the Sun, the divisions or hours of
the day. In his Commentary on 2 Kings ix. 13, Dr.
Clarke writes as follows —

" On the top of the stairs. The Chaldees, the rabbins, and
several interpreters, understood this of the public sun-dial;

* Calmet's Dictionary, Vol. I., article—" Dial,"

212 TERRA FIRMA. chap, x., sec. 2.

which in these ancient times was formed of steps like stairs,
each step seiring to indicate, by its shadow, one hour, or such
division of time as was commonly used in that country. This
dial was no doubt in the most public place, and upon the top
of it, or on the platform on the top, would be a very proper
place to set Jehu, while they blew the trumpets and proclaimed
him King. The Hebrew molut is the same word which is used
Chap. XX. 9, to signify the dial of Ahaz, and this was probably
the very same dial on which that miracle was afterwards
wrought; and this dial molut, from olak to go up, ascend, was
most evidently made of steps, the shadows projected on which,
by a gnomon, at the different elevations of the Sun, would serve
to show the popular divisions of time."

I do not, however, at all agree with Dr. Clarke, in
attributing to Refraction the miracle of the Sun's shadow
returning ten degrees on the dial of Ahaz. Refraction is of
so uncertain and unreliable a nature, that even Astrono-
mers themselves generally omit it in their calculations;
besides, had such a remarkable instance of it occurred
once, it might have happened at other times, but no
such phenomenon, as that described by. the Scriptures,
has ever been seen or heard of either before or after the
days of Hezekiah. The Doctor has done all in his
power to save the theory of a revolving Earth, in his
comments on the Sun's shadow returning ten degrees on
the dial of Ahaz, as well as on the Sun and Moon
standing stUl at the conunand of Joshua; but neither he,
nor all the Astronomers of Christendom, can avert from
that hapless theory the contempt which it deserves.
" The Scripture cannot be broken '' — John x. 35. The
miracles happened just as they were described to have
done, and no human reasoning can explain them away.

SUN'S SHADOW RETURNING ON DIAL OF AHAZ. 213

It is as easy for God, who made the Sun, to cause it
to stand still, or to cause its shadow to return backwards,
without in any way injuring our stationary Earth, or any
of the rolling orbs of heaven. With reverence it may be
said respecting these miracles what was spoken regarding
an occurrence immeasurably greater — ^the Resurrection of
our gracious Lord — " Blessed are they that have not seen
and yet have believed " — Jokn xx. 2g.

214

CHAPTER XI.

THE DELUGE : BIBLICAL ACCOUNT.

SECTION PAGE

1. The date, cause, and extent of the

Deluge 214

2. God's instructions to Noah respecting

THE Ark 217

3. Some objections against the Deluge

answered - - 219

4. The Earth not a Planet, proved from the

waters finding their own level above

the highest mountains . - - . 221

3. The subsidence of the waters, and safe
debarkation of Noah and all with him
FROM thf. Ark 226

6. The Noachian Covenant - 229

7. The Last Judgment on the Earth by Fire 231

SECTION 1.
THE DATE, CAUSE, AND EXTENT OF THE DELUGE.

It is well to mark the great precision with which the
inspired writers of the Bible choose their words. This
is very apparent in the word used for the Deluge in
Genesis, mebul. There are no less than ten different

DATE, CAUSE, AND EXTENT OF THE DELUGE. 215

words for " flood " in the Old Testament, but this is the
only one which is ever applied to the Deluge or Flood
of Noah, none of the other words being ever used for
such a catastrophe at all. This fact confirms the truth
of Scripture that that was the only Universal Flood which
has ever happened since the Adamic Creation, and that
such would never occur again.

The Deluge or Flood commenced on the Seventh
day or Sabbath, the seventeenth day of Bui, the second
month of the Jewish civil year, which corresponds in
part with Octobeor and in part with November of our
Calendar. How do you know this? may some inquirer
ask. I reply by the Infallible Word of God which
declares — " In the six hundredth year of Noah's life, in
the second month, the seventeenth day of the month,
the same day were all the fountains of the Great Deep
(tehoom rabah) broken up, and the windows (arbai, flood-
gates) of heaven were O'pvened " — Gen. vit. 11. The date
of the year is found in the following manner —

Year of
the World.,

Gm. i. 27. Creation of Adam - - o

„ V. 3. Adam when 130 years old begat Seth 130

6. Seth

9. Enos
12. Canaan
15. Mahalaleel
18. Jared
21. Enoch

105 „ „ „, Enos 235

90 „ „ „ Canaan 325

70 „ „ „ Mahalaleel 393

65 „ „ ,, Jared 460

162 „ „ ,, Enoch 622

65 , Methusalah 687

„ 23. Methusalah 187 „ ,, ,, Lamech 874

„ 28. Lamech „ 182 „ „ ,, Noah 1056

vii. 6. Noah was 600 ,, when the Deluge began 1636

1656

ai6 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xi., sbc. i.

I am aware of the discrepancy which exists between
some of the dates here given and those of the Samaritan
and Septuagint versions, but, after due consideration, I
have no doubt that the above, which are taJcen from the
Hebrew text, are correct.

The Deluge was brought upon the world in conse-
quence of the great depravity of the inhabitants;

"God saw that the wickedness of man was great on the
earth, and that every imagination of the thought of his heart
was only evil continually, and Jebovah said, I will destroy
man whom I have created from the face of the earth, both man
and beast, and the creeping things, and the fowl of the air" —
Gen. vi. 6, 7.

The illicit connection of Beni ha Aleihm, or Sons of
God, called also ha Nephilim,* the fallen ones, with the
daughters of men — Gen. vi. 2 — 4, had brought sin to a
climax, but God, in His mercy, gave the people one
hundred and twenty years for repentance. Noah, a just
man, and a preacher of righteousness, found grace in
God's sight. He is also called " perfect in his genera-
tion," probably because his family had not been mixed
up with the Nephilim, and he " walked with God " —
Gen. vi. q.

"By faith Noah, being warned of God, of things not seen
as yet, moved with fear, prepared an ark to the saving of his
house, by the which he condemned the world, and became heir
of the righteousness which is by faith " — Heb. xi. 7.

* As to who the Nephilim are conjectured to have been, I beg to refer my
Readers to Chapter IV. of " Hades & Beyond," mentioned on p. 55 of this boolc.

GOD'S INSTRUCTIONS RESPECTING THE ARK. 217

SECTION 2,

GOD'S INSTRUCTIONS TO NOAH RESPECTING
THE ARK.

"God said unto Noah, the end of all flesh is come before
Me; for the eaith is filled with violence through them, and
behold I will destroy them with the earth. Make thee an ark
of gopher-wood; rooms (nests) shalt thou make in the ark,
and shalt pitch it within and without with pitch. And this is
the fashion which thou shalt make it of : the length of the ark
shall be three hundred cubits, the breadth of it fifty cubits,
and the height of it thirty cubits. A window shalt thou make
to the ark, and in a cubit shalt thou finish it above, and the
door of the ark shalt thou set in the side thereof; with lower,
second, and third stories shalt thou make it. And behold I,
even I, do bring a flood of waters upon the earth to destroy all
flesh wherein is the breath of life from under heaven, and every
thing that is in the earth shall die, but with thee will I
establish My Covenant, and thou shalt come into the ark, thou
and thy sons and thy wife, and thy sons' wives with thee. And
of every living thing of all flesh two of every sort shalt thou
bring into the ark to keep them alive with thee; they shall be
male and female. Of fowls after their kind, and of cattle after
their kind, of every creeping thing of the earth after his kind,
two of every sort shall come unto thee to keep them alive. And
take thou unto thee of all food that is eaten, and thou shalt
gather it to thee, and it shall be for food for thee and for them.
Thus did Noah according to all that God commanded him, so
did he " — Gen. vi. 13^22.

2i8 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xi., sec. 2.

" And Jehovah said unto Noah, Come thou and all thy house
into the ark, for thee have I seen righteous before Me in this
generation. Of every clean beast thou shalt take to thee by
sevens ; the male and his female ; and of beasts that are not
clean by two, the msile and his female. Of fowls also of the air
by sevens, the male and the female to keep seed alive upon the
face of all the earth. For yet seven days, and I will cause it
to rain upon the earth forty days and forty nights, and every
living substance that I have made will I destroy from off the
face of the earth. And Noah did according to all that Jehovah
commanded him. And Noah was six hundred years old when
the flood of waters was upon the earth. And Noah went in,
and his sons, and his wife, and his sons' wives with him into
the ark because of the waters of the flood. Of clean beasts,
and of beasts that are not clean, and of fowls, and of
everything that creepeth upon the earth, there went in two
and two unto Noah into the ark, the male and the female, as God
had commanded Noah. And it came to pass after seven
days, that the waters of the flood were upon the earth. In the
six hundredth year of Noah's life, in the second month, the
seventeenth day of the month, the same day, were all the foun-
tains of the Great Deep broken up, and the windows of heaven
were opened, and the rain was upon the earth forty days and
forty nights. In the self-same day entered Noah, and Shem,
and Ham, and Japheth, the sons of Noah, and Noah's wife, and
the three wives of his sons with them into the ark ; they, and every
beast after his kind, and all the cattle after their kind, and every
creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kind, and
every fowl after his kind, every bird of every sort. And they
went in unto Noah into the ark, two and two of all flesh wherein
is the breath of life. And they that went in went in male and
female of all flesh, as God had commanded him, and Jehotab

OBJECTIONS AGAINST DELUGE ANSWERED. 219

shut him in. And the flood was forty days upon the earth,
and the waters increased, and bare up the ark, and it was lift
up above the earth. And the waters prevailed, and were in-
creased greatly upon the earth, and the ark went upon the face
of the waters. And the waters prevailed exceedingly upon the
earth, and all the high hills, that were under the whole heaven,
were covered. Fifteen cubits upward did the waters prevail,
and the mountains were covered. And all flesh died that
moved upon the earth, both of fowl and of cattle, and of beast,
and of every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth, and
every man; all in whose nostrils was the breath of life, of all
that was in the dry land, died. And every living substance was
destroyed, which was upon the face of the ground, both man
and cattle, and the creeping thing, and the fowl of the heaven,
and they were destroyed from the earth, and Noah only remained
alive, and they that were with him in the ark. And the waters
prevailed upon the earth an hundred and fifty days " —
Gen. vii. i — 214.

SECTION 3.

SOME OBJECTIONS AGAINST THE DELUGE
ANSWERED.

Infidels have long sneered at the Ark, saying that it
was not large enough to hold all the animals, fowls, and
creeping things, with their food for a year; and also that
it was impossible to gather them all together so as to
get them into the Ark. With regard to the first objec-
tion that has long since been answered, as the dimensions

220 TERRA FIRMA. chap. xi.. sec. 3.

of the Ark being known, and, reckoning even by the
smaller cubit, it has been geometrically found by Bishop
Wilkins,* and other perfectly reliable authorities, t»
have been amply sufScient for all the purposes required.

With respect to the second objection, there need not
be the slightest trouble; the Deluge itself was un-
doubtedly miraculous, and many of the circumstances
attending it were so likewise, and there was no more
difficulty in God's collecting the animals and other
creatures together to be placed in the Ark, than there
was previously when He brought them to Adam to be
named — Gen. it. 20.

Other objections against a Universal Deluge have
been raised, but, as they are of no real value, it is
unnecessary to enter into them here; but I would refer
any curious Reader to Dr. Clarke's Commentary on
Genesis, Chapters VI. — ^IX., and to Calmefs Dictionary
in his Article on the Deluge, Vol. I. The fact is, that
such objections have been made through mere ignorance
of the circumstances of the case; for example, one says
that " not all the waters of the world, nor all the rain of
heaven could cause such a catastrophe." Another re-
marks "All the air which encompasses the earth, if
condensed into vapour, would not make thirty-one feet
of water." These objections would never have been
raised by any one who, in a proper spirit, had read the
first Chapter of Genesis. There we find that, on the first
day of the Adamic Creation, the Earth was wholly
SUBMERGED IN WATER, and On the second, God said,
verses 6 and 7 —

" Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and
* See Bishop Wilkin's " Essay towards a Piillosopliical Character and Language."

WATER'S LEVEL PROVES EARTH NOT A PLANET. 221

let it divide the waters from the waters. And God made the
firmament, and divided the wateirs which were under the
firmament from the waters which were above the firmament,
and it was so."

It was not until the third day that the dry land
appeared, and, when it did appear, it had still under it
that vast abyss of waters out of which it was brought,
and which, by inspiration, both Moses and Jacob called
— " the Deep (tehooni) that coucheth beneath '' —
Gen. xlix. 25, Deut. xxxiii. 13. Above the Earth is the
reqio, or firmament, which Job describes as being " strong
as a molten mirror " — Job xxxvii. 18, and on it rests that
portion of the waters which was divided from the waters
of the Great Deep on the second day of that creatioa
It will, therefore, be seen that there was no difficulty
whatever with God in overwhelming a guilty world with
water, for —

"All the fountaihs of the Great Deep were broken up, and
the floodgates of the heavens were opened, and the rsdn was
upon the Earth forty days and forty nights " — Gen. vii. 11, iz.

SECTION 4.

THE EARTH NOT A PLANET, PROVED FROM THE

WATERS FINDING THEIR OWN LEVEL

ABOVE THE HIGHEST MOUNTAINS.

We are told — Gen. vii. 20, " fifteen cubits upwards the
waters prevailed, and the mountains were covered," from

222 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xi., sec. 4.

which I understand that the waters rose fifteen cubits
above the highest mountains, for in the preceding verse
we read — " All the high hills that were under the whole
heaven were covered."* From this statement, as it is a
primal law of nature for water always to find its own
level, we have Divine assurance that the Earth was
completely under water. The Jewish civil cubit was
measured from the point of a man's elbow to the tip of
his middle finger, and was reckoned as eighteen inches.
The Sacred Cubit (^zek. xliii. 13) was a cubit and a
handbreadth, or about four inches longer. Which of
these cubits was to be taken, in the measurement of the
Ark, we are not informed, but, if we reckon the lesser,
we find that the waters rose twenty - two and a half
feet above Mount Everest in Asia, the loftiest mountain in
the world. Now, as the waters covered it, and, as they
always find their own level, it follows, as a matter of
necessity, that they also overspread the Mountains of the
Moon in Africa, Mont Blanc in Europe, the Andes in
South and the Rocky Mountains in North America, and,
of course, all lower elevations ; we have thus positive proof
that the Earth is not a Planet but a horizontal Terra
Firma.

The fact of water always finding its own level is so
apparent, from the water in the basin in which we wash
in the morning, to the water in the tumbler which we may
drink at night — ^from the duckVpond in the village green
to the steamer's bowling-green of the broad Atlantic, that
it is a marvel that our modem Astronomers are still so
extremely foolish as to uphold convexity in water. It is
one of these freaks of fashion which they still follow,

* See Ray's " Physico-Theologioal Discourses," and Ed., 8vo., 1693.

WATER'S LEVEL PROVES EARTH NOT A PLANET. 223

in hopes of getting unthinking people to believe that the
world is globular ; but daily are they " hoist by their own
petard," for the levelness of water meets them on every
hand. Even Sir Henry Holland, in his " Recollections
of a Past Life,'' second edition, p. 305, inadvertently lets
the cat out of the bag, when he refers to both the Sun
and the Moon being above the horizon at the occurrence
of an eclipse of the Moon. He says —

" This experience requires, however, a combination of cir-
cumstances rarely occurring — a perfectly clear Eastern and
Western horizon, and an entirely level intervening surface, as
that of the Sea, or an African desert."

Mr. C. Darwin, in his " Voyage of a Naturalist,''
p. 328, made a similar slip when he wrote —

" I am reminded of the Pampas of Buenos Ayres by seeing
the disc of the rising Sun intersected by a horizon, level as the
ocean."

I confess I do not understand how Humboldt could
really have believed in the globularity of the world, when
he penned the following passage, knowing, as a Cos-
mogonist, that water occupies, at the very lowest compu-
tation, at least three times the extent of the surface of the
land —

"Among the causes which tend to lower the mean annual
temperature, I include the following : — Elevation above the
level of the sea, when not forming part of an extended plain."
" Cosmos," Vol. I., p. 326, Bohn's Edition.

Parallax believed that the proved levelness of
water would ultimately lea'd to the death of Modern
Astronomy. He remarks, as foUows, in his " Zetetic
Astronomy," p. 362 —

224 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xi., SEC. 4.

" The great and theory-destroying fact was quickly discovered
that the surface of standing water was perfectly horizontal !
Here was another death-blow to the universal ideas and specu-
lations of pseudo-philosophers. Just as the ' universal solvent '
could not be preserved or manufactured, and, therefore, the
whole system of Alchemy died away, so the necessary proof of
convexity on the waters of the Earth could not be proved, and,
therefore, the doctrine of rotundity, and of the plurality of
worlds, must also die. The death is now a mere question of
time."

The Ark floated in perfect safety upon the waters,
however tumultuous they may have been, for it was
made in accordance with the instructions of God, and
He Himself shut Noah in. The Ark was considered for
ages to be a clumsy, strangely-shaj>ed hulk, somewhat
like the models sold in toy-shops for children, but, for
nearly the last three hundred years, that idea has been
entirely changed. In 1609 Peter Jansen, a Dutch ship-
builder, determined to construct a ship on the lines given
for the Ark, and, though much ridiculed at the time, he
succeeded, and found that his ship would safely carry
from thirty to forty per cent, more cargo in proportion to
others, and his example was soon followed. In Appleton's
Cyclopaedia, Vol. XIV., Art. " Ship," we read —

" It is remarkable that its (the Ark's) proportions of length,
breadth, and depth are almost precisely the same, considered
by our most eminent architects the best for combining the
elements of strength, capacity, and stability."

A later writer remarks —

" Ship-building was revolutionized, and the millions that
go on the sea owe the change to the Bible. Since that the

WATER'S LEVEL PROVES EARTH NOT A PLANET. 223

Cunarders, the Collins, the White Star, and Inman line Com-
panies have built theix ocean steamships after the scientific
pattern of Him, whose 'way is perfect,' and who designed
Noah's Ark."*

When the Deluge began, what horroa: of soul must
have been felt by those who had for so long heard the
preaching of Noah, but who had refused to listen to his
call for repentance, as they saw that his warning was
now too late to be acted upon. Noah and those with him
were safe, while they were doomed to death. Martin's
famous Picture of the Deluge gives a vivid idea of their
agonizing despair. Still, praise be to God, the door of
mercy was not shut against these Ante-Diluvians for ever,
^or we read that, after the crucifixion of our blessed
Lord —

"being put to death in the flesh, but quickened in spirit, in
which also He went, and preached unto the spirits in prison,,
which aforetime were disobedient, when once the long-suffering
of God waited in the days of Noah, when the ark was a preparing,
wherein a few, that is, eight souls, were saved through water "
— I Pet. Hi. jg, 20.

" For to this end was the Gospel preached, even to the dead,
that they might be judged, indeed, according to men in the
flesh, but may live according to God in spirit" — / Pet. iv. 6

* "Christianity and Science," by D. S. Taylor, p. 13; Marshall Brothers,
Paternoster Row, London.

Since the above extract was written I have beard that some Atlantic Liners
are now being built with a length nearly nine times their breadth, but such
cannot be expected to have the stability of the Ark.

15

826 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xi., sec. 3.

SECTION 5.

SUBSIDENCE OF THE WATERS, AND SAFE

DEBARKATION OF NOAH AND ALL WITH HIM FROM

THE ARK.

"And God remembered Noah, and every living thing, and
■all the cattle that was with him in the ark; and God made a
wind to pass over the earth, and the waters assuaged. The
fountains also of the deep and the windows of heaven were
stopped, and the rain from heaven was restrained. And the
waters returned from off the earth continually; and after the
end of the hundred and fifty days, the waters were abated. And
the ark rested in the seventh month, on the seventeenth day of
the month, upon the mountains of Ararat. And the waters
decreased continually until the tenth month; in the tenth
month, on the first day of the month were the tops of the
mountains seen. And it came to pass at the end of forty days,
that Noah opened the window of the ark which he had made.
And he sent forth a raven which went forth to and fro, until
the waters were dried up from off the earth. Also he sent forth
a dove from him, to see if the waters were abated from off the
face of the ground; but the dove found no rest fpr the sole of
.her foot, and she returned unto him into the ark, for the waters
■were on the face of the whole ecirth ; then he put forth his hand
^and took her, and pulled her in unto him into the ark. And
lie stayed yet other seven days; and again he sent forth the
.dove out of the ark ; and the dove came in to him in the evening,
and lo, in her mouth was an olive leaf pluckt ofi; so Noah

SUBSIDENCE OF WATER AND DEBARKATION. 227

inew that the waters were abated from off the earth. And he
stayed yet other seven days, and sent forth the dove, which
-returned not again to him any more.

"And it came to pass in the six hundredth and first year,
in the first month, the first day of the month, the waters were
.dried up from off the earth : and Noah removed the covering of
the ark, and looked, and behold the face of the ground was
4ry. And in the second month, on the seven and twentieth
4ay of the month was the earth dried.

"And God spake unto Noah, saying. Go forth of the ark,
thou, and thy wife, and thy sons, and thy sons' wives with thee.
Bring forth with thee every living thing that is with thee, of
all flesh, both of fowl and of cattle, and of every creeping thing
that creepeth upon the earth, that they may breed abundantly
in the earth, and be fruitful and multiply upon the earth. And
Noah went forth, and his sons, and his wife, and his sons'
wives with him. Every beast, every creeping thing, and every
jowl, and whatsoever creepeth upon the earth, after their kind,
went forth out of the ark.

"And Noah builded an altar unto Jehovah, and took of
every clean beast, and of every clean fowl, and offered burnt
offerings on the altar. And Jehovah smelled a sweet savour,
and Jehovah said in His heart, I will not again curse the ground
any more for man's sake, for the imagination of man's heart
is evil from his youth; neither will I, again smite any more
everything as I have done. While the earth remaineth, seed-
time and harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter,
and day and night shall not cease " — Gen. viii. i — 22.

Noah was in the Ark for exactly one Solar yKU' of
365 days. Should it be asked — How can this be correct,
:seeing that Noah entered into the Ark on the lyth day

228 TERRA FIRM A: chap, xi., sec. 5.

of the month Bui, and did not leave it till the 27th day
of the same .month in the following year? I reply as
follows — The Ante-Diluvians were thoroughly acquainted
with the Solar period of revolution in 365 J^ days, but
they reckoned by Lunar time, their year consisting of
354 days only, the eleven days of difference, called
" intercallery," being adjusted by a method which it
would take too long to enter into here, so that computar
tions by Solar and Lunar time were made exactly to
correspond. Noah went into the Ark on Saturday, the
Sabbath, the Seventh day of the week, that being the 17th
day of Bui, 1656 A.M., which was the beginning of the
new Solar year, when the people were in the midst of their
festivities — " eating and drinking," as described in
Matt. xAiv. 38. Counting from that day to Saturday,
the Sabbath or Seventh day of the week, the 27th day of
Bui, in the following year, is precisely 365 days, as the
Lunar months intervening consisted only of 30 and 29
days alternately, so that the Solar year terminated on
the 27th day of Bui, 1657; on which day Noah and all
with him came out of the Ark. For a full exposition of
this interesting subject, showing the extreme exactitude
of Biblical Chronology, I beg to refer my Readers to
Mr. Dimbleby's book, " All Past Time," mentioned
below.* The objector may cavil at, but he cannot elimi-
nate the essence of Truth ; as the Bard of Erin sings —

" You may break, you may ruin the vase as you will.
But the scent of the roses will hang round it still."

' All Past Time, ' by J. H. Dimbleby ; E. Nestor, s8 Paternoster Row, London

THE NOACHIAN COVENANT. 229

SECTION 6.
THE NOACHIAN COVENANT.

On Noah leaving the Ark, God made the following
Covenant with him, and with all who had been with him
in that specially prepared rendezvous of safety —

"And God blessed Noah and his sons, and said unto them,
Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth. And the
fear of you and the dread of you shall be upon every beast of
the earth, and upon every fowl of the air, upon all that moveth
upon the earth, and upon all the fishes of the sea; into your
hand they are delivered. Every moving thing that liveth shall
be meat for you, even as the green herb have I given you all
things. But flesh with the life thereof, which is the blood
thereof shall ye not eat. And surely your blood of your lives
will I require ; at the hand of every beast will I require it, and
at the hand of every man ; at the blood of every man's brother
will I require the life of man. Whoso sheddeth man's blood,
by man shall his blood be shed, for in the image of God made
He man. And you, be fruitful and multiply ; bring foith abun-
dantly in the earth, and multiply therein.

And God spake unto Noah and to his sons with him, saying.
And I, behold, I establish My covenant with you and with your
seed after you; and with every living creature that is with
you, of the fowl, of the cattle, and of every beast of the earth with
you ; from all that go out of the ark to every beast of the earth.
And I will establish My covenant with you; neither shall all
flesh be cut oft any more by the waters of a flood ; neither shall
there any more be a flood to destroy the earth. And God said.

230 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xi., sec. 6,

This is the token of the covenant which I make between Me and
you, and every living creature that is with you, for perpetual
generations. I do set My bow in the cloud, and it shall be for
a token of a covenant between Me and the earth. And it shall
come to pass, when I bring a cloud over the earth, that
the bow shall be seen in the cloud : and I shall remember My
covenant, which is between Me and you, and every living creature
of all flesh; and the waters shall no more become a flood to
destroy all flesh. And the bow shall be in the cloud; and I
will look upon it, that I may remember the everlasting covenant
between God and every living creature of all flesh that «\r upon
the earth. And God said unto Noah, This is the token of the
covenant, which I have established between Me and all flesh
that is upon the earth " — Gen. ix. i — 77.

Such is the Biblical account of the Deluge, and every
word of it bears the stamp of truth. It is referred to as
an accomplished fact several times in the New Testament,
particularly by our Lord Himself. In His address on
the Mount of Olives, shortly before He suffered. He
spoke as follows to certain of His Disciples, who had
asked Him respecting His Coming, and the end of the
age—

" As the days of Noah, so shall also the Coming of the Son
of Man be. For, as in the days that were before the flood,
they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage,
until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and knew not till
the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the
Coming of the Son of Man be " — Matt. xxiv. 37 — ^59.

Whoever, therefore, denies the fact of the Universal
Deluge denies the truth of the words of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and He hath said — " Whosoever shall deny Me

LAST JUDGMENT ON EARTH TO BE BY FIRE. 231

before men, him will I also deny before My Father which
is in heaven " — Matt. x. 33.

SECTION 7.

THE LAST JUDGMENT ON THE EARTH TO BE
BY FIRE.

We learn from the Noachian Covenant that a Univer-
sal Deluge will never occur again, but God has told u*
in His Word that a still more terrible Judgment awaits
the Earth — even its dissolution by Fire, before " the
times of Restitution of all things, which God hath
spoken by the mouth of all His holy prophets since the
world began" — Acts Hi. 21. It is written as follows; I
quote from Rotherham's Emphasised Translation, as
being the most literal —

" Howbeit the Day of the Lord will be here as a thief, in
which the heavens with a rushing noise will pass away, while
elements, becoming intensely hot, will be dissolved, and the
earth and the works that are therein will be discovered. Seeing
then that all these things are thus to be dissolved, what manner
of persons ought (ye) all the while to be in holy ways of be-
haviour and acts of godliness, expecting and hastening the
coming of the Day of God by reason of which, heavens being on
fire will be dissolved, and elements becoming intensely hot,
will be melted; but new Heavens and a new Earth, according
to His promise, are we expecting wherein righteousness is to
dwell " — s Pet. Hi. 10 — 13.

23* TERRA FIRMA. chap, xi., sec. 7.

Scoffers may laugh at this prophecy of the Apostle
Peter, just as they did at that of Noah, but it will be as
assuredly fulfilled as that respecting the Deluge has
already been. The very manner of dissolution has been
foretold — ^the decomposition of what are called elements.
This is one of those nuggets of knowledge hidden in the
Bible, a problem which in its own way scientific chemistry
has long been attempting to solve. The gases of water
will then be resolved, and the Thames being set on fire
will no longer be a mere figure of speech, but a terrific
fact Then will theire be a true realization of the
saying — Sic transit gloria mundi. The transit of Venus
will occupy the attention of Astronomers no more. They
will then have discovered that the Stars and planets are
very different bodies from what they imagined them to
be. The Apostle John, who' became in spirit, not, as most
Commentators tell us, on our Sunday, but, en te Kuriake
hemera, in the Lordly day, or, in the Day of the Lord
— Rev. i. 10, thus writes —

" And I beheld, when he had opened the Sixth Seal, and lo,
there was a great earthquake, and the sun became black as
sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood, and the
stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig-tree casteth
her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind. And
the heavens departed as a scroll, when it is rolled together,
and every mountain and island were moved out of their places.
And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men,
and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bond-
man and every freeman hid themselves in the dens and in the
rocks of the mountains, and said to the mountains and rocks.
Fall on us, and hide us from the face of Him that sitteth on
the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb, for the great day

LAST JUDGMENT ON EARTH TO BE BY FIRE. 233

of His wiath is come, and who shall be able to stand?" —
Sev. vi. 12 — 77.

It may be well to notice here two statements in the
above passage, which axe at utter variance with the
teaching of Modem Astronomy. First, the Sun is said
to become black as sackcloth of hair, and the Moon as
blood, from which we may learn that these luminaries are
entirely independent of each other, and that the Moon
does not derive her light from the Sun. Secondly, it is
declared that the Stars of heaven fell unto {eis, upon)
the Earth, as a fig-tree casts her green figs, when shaken
by a great wind, from which we may gather, that the
Stars are at no great distance from the Earth, and are
very much smaller than it, instead of their being, as
Modern Astronomers say, untold millions of miles away,
and inMneasurably larger than our world.

The Ark is a type of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Way,
the Truth, and the Life, our only means of salvation.
May we all through Him be found in peace, without spot
and blameless, so that, with holy expectation, we may
look for " New Heavens and a New Earth, wherein
dwelleth Righteousness " — 2 Pet. Hi. 13.

a34

CHAPTER XII.

THE DELUGE : TRADITIONAL RECORDS.

sictioh pagc

1. Marks of the Deluge visible in many

LANDS ... . 234

2. The Accadian or Old Chaldean account

OF the Deluge - - 237

3. Extracts from Old Chaldean Epics, declar-

ing THE Revolution of the Sun, and the
Creation of Men and Animals - 247

4. Babylonia identified with the Garden op

Eden - 251

SECTION 1.

MARKS OF THE DELUGE VISIBLE IN MANY
LANDS.

Those of our Modem Astranomers, who discredit
the Biblical account of the Deluge, have not only done
very wrong in denying what God has so explicitly stated
to be true, but they have shown great want of judgment
in rejecting a fatct, the traditions concerning which have
been recorded, with more or less accuracy, in so many
different parts of the world. Even at a late Annual
Meeting of the British Association, the President of that

MARKS OF THE DELUGE IN MANY LANDS. 235

Scientific Society spoke of the Deluge as if only a human
legend, and not as an accepted Scriptural truth. Besides,
the great boulders, and other vestiges of that catastrophe,
which are still seen in numerous places, prove the pro-
priety of the old adage — " there are none so blind as
those who will not see." In my own rambles in England
and Scotland, especially in the latter, I have frequently
observed such remains — ^immense isolated rocks, partly
overgrown with moss or heather, lying in positiojis where
they never could have been placed by human hands —
lofty hills which appear to have been denuded of soil by
vast masses of water rushing over their tops and down
their sides — glens and valleys which have been scooped
out or levelled by torrents of water, far, far exceeding in
volume and power that of the rivers or smaller streams
that have flowed through them since the memory of man,
which excavatings and levellings the latter, as now
existing, could never possibly have effected. Any one
who has visited the rent courses of the Wye, or the Find-
horn — the levelled expanses of Strathmore or Strathfleet
— the barren steeps of Ben Arkle, or the stony mountains
of Assynt — ^will acknowledge the truth of my remarks.
And these illustrations, from our own Island, are small in
comparison of those which may be witnessed in America,
Switzerland, New Zealand, and many other countries.

The learned Humboldt, though a Globist, strongly
believed the fact of a Universal Deluge : he says —

" The ancient traditions of the human race which we find
dispersed over the surface of the globe, like the fragments of a
vast shipwreck, prevail among all nations, and bear a resem-
blance that fills us with astonishment. There are many
languages belonging to branches, which appear to have no

236 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xn., sec. i.

connection with each other, and these all transmit to us the
same fact. The substance of the tradifions respecting the
destroyed races and the renovation of nature, is about every-
where the same, although each nation gives a local colouring."

The universality of the Deluge would never have been
questioned, but for the fads of certain Geologists, and the
exigencies of Modem Astronomers, who preferred
rejecting the Biblical account of the Flood to abandoning
their own theory of a Planetary Earth. Christian learned
nien like Calmet and Dr. Adam Clarke, who had
thoroughly investigated the matter, considered the
Scriptural statements concerning it to be literally true,
even though they still clung to the Copemican system.
The marvel is how any one who has at all studied the
subject, with the records of past ages now disclosed,
and the silent but visible proofs of the catastrophe around
him, could ever believe otherwise, but there is no
gauging the eccentricity of the human mind. It would
occupy too much space to enter into the very numerous
national traditions of the Deluge, and I shall give only
one — ^that of the Old Chaldeans — ^but that is, indeed,
not only the most interesting, but the most ancient of any
with which I am acquainted. For other traditions I
beg to refer my Readers to Dr. Clarke's Commentary on
Genesis, Chapters vi. — ^ix., and to Calmet under the
articles named below.* Apolodorus wrote of it in his
History,t Ovid sung of it in his " Metamorphoses,"!
Josephus referred to it in his " Antiquities,''§ and past

* Calmet's Dictionary of the Holy Bible : — "Ammon or no Ammon," " Ark,"
"Deluge" — Vol. I.; "Noah" — Vol. II.; "Judeac History of Noah and the
Deluge," see " Fragments " «.— Vol. III.; "Plates," "Construction of the Ark,"
"Dagon," &c.— Vol. V.

i Apolodor. Bib. lib. I. Cap. i.

t " Metam." lib. IV., sTo.

S "Antiq." Apion lib.. I. S. 3, ig.

ACCADIAN ACCOUNT OF THE DELUGE. 237

ages are full of its marvels, as Bryant, in his "Ancient
Mythology," so clearly shows.

SECTION 2.

THE ACCADIAN OR OLD CHALDEAN ACCOUNT OF
THE DELUGE.

The oldest and most remarkable Secular account of
the Deluge appears to be that written in the Accadian, or
Old Chaldean, cunedfonn tablets about 4,000 years ago.
The translation of these tablets into English is given in
a small book, called the " History of Babylonia,"* a copy
of which was kindly sent to me by Dr. Kenyon of the
British Museum, to whom I had written, requesting infor-
mation on this subject. I shall give some extracts from
these ancient tablets, exhumed only in recent years, as if
purposely to confute the infidelity of modem times, for
they not only record the fact of the Deluge, in most
unmistakable language, but also actually refer to several
minute incidental particulars which occurred as stated
in the Biblical account.

The Chaldeans were the earliest, and the most famoais
Astronomers of antiquity, and, in some fragments of
their tablets on the Creation, we find, as side-lights by
the way, that they did not demean themselves with the
idea that they were derived from a monkey, nor did they

* " History of Babylonia," by the late George Smith, Esq., of the British
Museum; edited by the Rev. A. H. Sayoe, M.A., Society for Promoting Christian
Knowledge, Northumberland Avenue, London.

238 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xii., sec. 2.

imagine that the Earth was a rolling Planet, but declared
that the Sun made its daily circuit round it, and its
annual path through the Zodiac of the heavens. These
tablets form a portion of a large Epic, discoursing chiefly
on the Adventures of Gilmanes, a kind of early Hercules.
The Author of " Babylonia," p. 41, says —

" The Chaldean legend of the Flood was in existence at least
2,000 years before the Christian era, and the events of the series
of legends to which it belongs are ckrved on some of the most
ancient Babylonian seals."

Noah, or Xisuthrus, as he is called in the Epic, was
said to be the tenth in descent in the mythological
Babylonian period before the Flood, thereby agreeing
with the fact that he represented the tenth generation
from Adam; but the length of the dynasty is entirely
legendary, far exceeding the time occupied according to
the Mosaic history. It is stated that, by reason of his
virtues, he was exalted to dwell among the gods, which is
probably a warped tradition of the translation of his
ancestor Enoch, " who was not, for God took him '' —
Gen. V. 24.

Gilmanes became imwell and determined to seek
recovery from Noah, who was said to be among the gods,
somewhere about the Persian Gulf, and whom after
various adventures he found. At the request of Gilmanes,
Noah related to him the account of the Deluge, after
which he instructed Nis Ea how to cure him of' his
disease. Gilmanes then returned to Erech (now Warka),
the chief city of his dominion, which, with Babel, Accad,
and CaJneh, is mentioned in Genesis x. 10, as being the
beginning of Nimrod's kingdom, in the land of Shinar.

ACCADIAN ACCOUNT OF THE DELUGE. 239

It would seem, from the following quotation from
" Babylonia," pp. 48, 49, that the story of Gilmanes had
a latent allusion to certain facts of Astronomy, in which
Science the Chaldeans so much excelled —

" It was to, this pre-historic epoch that the Adventures of
Gilmanes, one of the most celebrated of the Chaldean heroes,
was assigned. Gilmanes was originally a Solar hero, and the
Great Epic in which his Adventures are described, is still
conscious of the fact. The Epic is divided into twelve books,
the subject matter of each book corresponding with the name of
a Sign in the Zodiac. Thus the story of the Deluge is introduced
as an episode in the eleventh book which answers to Aquarius,
the eleventh Sign of the Zodiac, while the bull slain by Gilmanes
in the second book is Taurus the second Sign of the Zodiac.
The Adventures of the hero thus represent the passing of the
Sun through the twelve months of the year, and his illness and
retreat to the ocean, which surrounded the world, symbolize
the paling strength of the Sun of winter, and his declension
towards the western ocean. Through the medium of the
Phoenicians or Syrians, the story of Gilmanes seems to have
been carried to Europe, at all events the Greek Herakles, and,
to a lesser extent, Perseus, is a reflection of the Chaldean
Gilmanes, being the prototype of Herakles."

Extracts from the eleventh Tablet of the Ishdubae
Legends, giving the Accadian account of the Deluge.*

Column I.
*******

LINE

8 Xisuthrus speaks to him, even to Gilmanes,

9 Let me reveal to thee, Gilmanes, the story of my preservation,

• " The History of Babylonia," pp. 33-40.

240 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xii., sec. 2.

LINE

10 And the oracle of the gods let me tell it to thee.

11 The city of Surippak, the city which as thou knowest, is

huilt on the Euphrates.

12 This city was cilready ancient when the gods within it

13 Set their hearts to bring on a deluge, even the great gods,

14 As many as there are — their father Anu,

15 Their King the warrior Bel,

16 Their throne-bearer Ninup,

17 Their prince the lord of Hades.

18 £a, the lord of wisdom, conferred with them and repeated

their decree to the Reed-bed : Reed-bed, O Reed-bed,
frame, O frame,

1 9 Hear, O reed-bed, and understand, O frame!

20 O man of Surippak, son of Ubara Tutu :

21 Frame the house, build the ship, leave what thou canst,

seek life.

22 Resign thy goods, and cause thy soul to live,

23 And bid the seed of life of every kind mount unto the midst

of the ship,

24 The ship which thou shalt build.

*******

38 .... I will judge above and below ;

39 (But as for thee), shut (not) the door

40 (Until) the time come of which I will send thee word.

41 (Then) enter and turn the door of the ship (and)

42 Bring into the midst of it, thy com, thy property, and thy

goods,

43 Thy (fatnily), thy household, thy concubines, and the sons of

the people,

44 The (cattle) of the field, the wild beast of the field, as mciny

as I would preserve.

ACCADIAN ACCOUNT OF THE DELUGE. 241

LIKE

45 I will send unto thee, and the door of thy ship shall preseive

them.

46 Xisuthrus opened his mouth and speaks,

47 He says to Ea his lord,

48 (O my lord) no one yet has built a ship (in this fashion),

49 On land to contain the beasts (of the field),

50 (The plan?) let me see, and the ship (I will build),

51 On the land the ship (I will build),
53 .... As thou hast commanded (me).

Column II.

5 I made its side and I enclosed it.

6 I built six storeys, I divided (its passages) seven times.

7 I divided its interior nine times.

8 I cut (worked) timber within it.

9 I saw the rudder, and what was wanting I added.

10 Six sari of bitumen I poured over the outside,

11 Three sari of bitumen I poured over the inside.

23 I caused the tackle to be carried above and below.

24 (Then there went into it) two-thirds (of my household),

25 All that I had I put into it, all that of silver I had I put

into it,

26 All that of gold I had I put into it,

27 All that I had of the seed of life I put into it. The whole

28 I brought up into the ship, all my slaves and concubines,

29 The cattle of the field, the beasts of the field, the sons of the

people, all of them did I bring up.

30 The season Samas fixed, and

16

44* TERRA FIRMA. chap, xii., sec. 2.

LIHS

31 He spake, saying, "In the night will I cause the heaven

to rain destruction.'"

32 Entei into the midst of the ship and shut the door.

33 The season came round (of which)

34 He spake, saying, " In the night will I cause the heaven

to rain destruction."
JS I watched with dread the dawning of the day.

Column 111.

I (The surface) of the land like (fire) they wasted,
■J. (They destroyed) all life from the face of the land.

3 To battle against men they brought (the waters)

4 Brother saw not his brother; men knew not one another.

In heaven

5 The gods feared the flood, and

6 Hastened to ascend to the heaven of Anu (i.e. the highest

heaven).
Ic ***** *

19 Six days and nights

20 The wind, the flood, and the storm go on overwhelming.

21 The seventh day, when it approached, the flood subsided,

the storm,

22 Which had fought against men like an armed host,

.23 Was quieted. The sea began to dry, and the wind and the

flood ended.
;24 I beheld the sea and uttered a cry,
.25 For the whole of mankind was turned to clay;
26 Like trunks the corpses floated.

.27 I opened the window, and the light sinote upon itty face,
.28 I stooped and sat down, I wept.

ACCADIAN ACCOUNT OF THE DELUGE. 243

LINE

39 Over my face flowed my teais.

30 I beheld a shore beyond the sea ;

31 A district rose twelve times distant.

3a On the mountains of Nizir the ship grotmded,

33 The mountains of Nizir stopped the ship, and it was not

able to pass over it.

34 The first day, the second day, the mountains of Nizir stopped

the ship.

35 The third day, the fourth day, the mountains of Nizir stopped

the ship.

36 The fifth day, the sixth day the mountains of Nizir stopped

the ship.

37 The seventh day when it approached

38 I sent forth a dove and it left. The dove went and returned,

and

39 Found no resting place, and it came back.

40 Then I sent forth a swallow and it left. The swallow went

and returned, and

41 Found no resting place, and it came back.
43 I sent forth a raven and it left.

43 The raven went and saw the going down of the waters, and

44 It approached, it waded, it croaked ; it did not return.

45 I sent (the animals) forth to the four winds, I sacrificed a

sacrifice,

46 I built an altar on the peak of the mountain,

47 I sent vessels (each containing the third of an ephah), by

sevens.

48 Underneath them I spread reeds, cedar wood, and herbs.

49 The gods smelt the savour, the gods smelt the good savour.

50 The gods gathered like flies over the sacrifices.

51 Thereupon the great goddess at her approach

244 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xii., sec. 2.

LINE

52 Lifted up the mighty bow, which Anu had created according

to (his) wish.

53 The gods by my necklace never will I forget.

Column IV.

12 Ea opened his mouth, and he says to the warrior Bel;

13 " Thou, O warrior, art the seer of the gods,

14 Why, why didst thou not consider, but caused'st a flood?

15 Let the doer of sin bear his sin, let the doer of wickedness

bear his wickedness.

16 May the just prince not be cut ofi, the merciful that he be

not (destroyed).

17 Instead of causing a flood, let lions come and minish men,

18 Instead of causing a flood, let hyenas come and minish men,

19 Instead of causing a flood let a famine happen, and let it

(devour) the land.

20 Instead of causing a flood let plagues come and minish men.

21 I did not reveal the determination of the great gods.

22 To Xisuthrus alone a dream I sent and he heard the deter-

mination of the gods."

23 When Bel had again taken council he went up to the midst of

the ship.

24 He took my hand and bade me ascend,

25 Even me he bade ascend, he united my wife to my side.

26 He turned himself to us, and stood between us, he blessed

us (thus)

27 " Hitherto Xisuthrus has been a mortal man,

28 But now Xisuthrus and his wife shall be like the gods, even us.

29 Yea, Xisuthrus shall dwell afar o£E, at the mouth of the

livers.

ACCADIAN ACCOUNT OF THE DELUGE. 24s

LIHB

30 They took us afar off at the mouth of the rivers they made
us dwell."

The above extracts, from this ancient Epic, show
decidedly that the Chaldeans believed in a Universal
Deluge; the very differing in certain points from the
Biblical account, only proving that there was no collu-
sion; such, indeed, was impossible, seeing that the Epic
was written several hundred years before the birth of
Moses. The Author was not a worshipper of the one
God Jehovah, but was a polytheist, reverencing Ea, Anu,
Bel, Ninup, Merodach, Nergal, and others, who, in
Column III., line 50, he says, gathered as flies around
Noah's sacrifice. Again, the Epic speaks of there being
only six days occupied in overwhelming the world with
water, whereas the Bible states fliat the waters prevailed
for an hundred and fifty days, and that Noah was a whole
year in the Ark. The Epic says that Noah took with
him into the Ark, not only his family, cattle, and beasts
of the field, but his slaves and concubines and sons of the
people, whUe the Bible distinctly avers that only Noah,
his wife, his three sons, and their wives, in all eight
persons, were saved, besides a certain proportion of
animals, clean and unclean, fowls of the air and creeping
things of the Earth. Again, Xisuthrus or Noah tells
Gilmanes that he belonged to Surippak, a city on the
Euphrates, not far from the Persian Gulf, whereas the
Bible makes no allusion to it; but this is a matter of no
consequence, and it was by no means improbable that
Noah came from there, as Mesopotamia was doubtless
the original habitation of the Ante-Diluvians.

Several important and interesting particulars, narrated

*46 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xii., sec. 2.

in the Epic, agree with those mentioned in the Biblical
account, some of which may be noticed here —

1. The wickedness of man was the cause of the
Deluge; compare Epic, Column IV., 12 — 16 with
Gen. vi. 5—8.

2. The command of God to Noah to build the Ark;
CoL I. 21 — 45 with Gen. vi. 14 — 16.

3. The preservation of animals, &c. ; Col. I. 44, 45
with Gen. vi. ig — ^i and vii. 2, 3.

4. Pouring bitumen outside and inside the Ark;
Col. II. 10, II with Gen. vi. 14..

5. The utter destruction of all life on the Earth;
Col. III. I — 26 with Gen. vii. 21 — 23.

6. Noah sends forth a raven; CoJ. III. 42 — 44 with
Gen. via. 7.

7. Noah sends out a dove; Col. III. 38, 39 with
Gen. via. 8, g.

8. In Col. III. 32 — 36, the Ark is said to have
grounded on the mountains of Nizir, which, it is believed,
are not far from the mountains of Ararat on which it
rested, according to Gen. viii. 4.

9. On the ground becoming dry Noah sent forth the
animals, &c., out of the Ark; compare Col. III. 45 with
Gen. viii. 18, zp.

10. On leaving the Ark Noah offered sacrifice;
Col. III. 46 — 50 with Gen. viii. 20.

11. The bow in the cloud is set; Col. III. 52 with
Gen. ix. 13.

12. The world is to be destroyed no more by a flood;
Col. IV. 17 — 20 with Gen. ix. 15.

After such confirmatory proof s as have now been given,
I pity any who, either from prejudice or from want of

CHALDEAN EPICS ON SUN AND CREATION. 247

mental capacity, may still decline to believe the fact of
a Universal Deluge. Very grateful shoulcl we Ije to those
able and self-denying men, who have given their time
and talents in recovering and deciphering such important
relics of antiquity. I cannot here enter into the story
of the Monuments, but beg to refer my Readers tO' the
works I have already mentioned, p. 50, in which, with
respect to them, will be found most interesting and useful
information. Gradually the statements of Old Testament
history are being corroborated by the discovery of tablets
and other memorials of past ages, which are being brought
forward in testimony of Scriptural truth. I would not,
indeed, be much surprised, were the veritable Ark of
Noah some day discovered among the mountains of
Ararat, and the Ark of the Covenant exhumed from the
ruins of ancient Jerusalem.

SECTION 8.

EXTRACTS FROM OLD CHALDEAN EPICS, DECLARING

THE REVOLUTION OF THE SUN, AND THE

CREATION OF MEN AND ANIMALS.

As bearing on certain Astronomic facts contended for
in iMs book, I beg to subjoin the accompanying extracts
from some other old Accadian Epics, showing the belief
of the Chaldeans in the Revolution of the Sun and a
regular Creation. The following was discovered by the
late Mr. George Smith of the British Museum, who was

248 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xii., sec. 3.

of opinion that much wooild yet be found, confirma-
tory of the truth of the early histories mentioned in
Genesis. The Epic begins,* pp. 43, 44 —

" When on high the heavens proclaimed not,

(And) earth beneath recorded not a name.

Then the abyss of waters was in the beginning their generator.

The chaos of the deep (Tianat) was she who bore them all.

Their waters were embosomed together, and

The plant was ungathered, the herb (of the field) ungrown.

When the gods had not appeared, any one (of them)

By no name were they recorded, no destiny (had they fixed).

Then were the (great) gods created —

Lakhmu and Lakhamu issued forth (the first).

Until they grew up (and waxed old).

When the gods Sar and Kisar (the upper and lower firmaments)

were created;
Long were the days (until)
The gods Anu (Bel, and Ea were created),
Sar (and Kisar created them)."

From the Fifth tablet ; fp. 44, 4$.

" (Merodach) prepared the mansions of the great gods.

He fixed the stars that correspond with them, even the Twin-
stars.

He ordained the year, appointed the signs of the Zodiac over it.

For each of the twelve months he fixed three stars.

From the day when the year issues forth to its close.

He founded the mansions of the Sun-god who passes along
the ecliptic, that they might know their bounds.

That they might not err, that they might not go astray in any
way;

* " History of Babylonia," pp. 43, 45.

CHALDEAN EPICS ON SUN AND CREATION. 249
He established the mansions of Bel and Ea along with himsslf.
Moreover he opened the gates on either side.
He strengthened the bolts on the left hand and on the right.
And in the midst of it he made a staircase.
He illuminated the Moon-god that he might be watchman of the

night.
And ordained for him the ending of the night, that the day may

be known.
(Saying), month by month, without break, keep watch in (thy) disc.
At the beginning of the month rise brightly at evening
With glittering horns, that the heavens may know.
On the seventh day halve (thy) disc."

I also quote the following lines from another old
Accadian Epic found by Mr. Pinches, p. 47 —

« « » * » * «
"Merodach bound together the slime (?) before the waters,
Dust he made, and poured it out with the flood.
The gods were made to dwell in a seat of joy of heart,
He created mankirul

The god Aruru, the seed of mankind, they made with him.
He made the beast of the field, and the living creatures of the

desert
He made the Tigris and Euphrates and set (them) in (their) place.
Well proclaimed he their name.
The uisa plant, the ditta plant of the marshland, the reed and

the forest he made.
He made the verdure of the plain.
The land, the marshes, and the greensward, also.
Oxen, the young of the horse, the stallion, the mare, the sheep

the locust ;
Meadows and forests also ;
The he-goat and the gazelle brought forth (?) to him."

2J0 TERRA FIRM A. chap, xn., sec. 3'

Let US look at a few things in which the Chaldeans
believed, which we may gather from the foregoing extracts
from these Epics on Creation.

1. That, before the appearance of the Heavens and
the Earth, there existed a great Abyss or Deep of waters.
The classical reader will doubtless remember that Homer
and the great Greek philosopher, Thales, also considered
water to be the principle of everything, all confirmatory
of the " Great Deep " of Scripture, in which the founda-
tions of the Earth were laid.

2. That Merodach made the Stars, ordained the year,
appointed the Signs of the Zodiac, and for each of the
twelve months fixed three Stars (or constellations), and
the path of the Sun in the ecliptic.

3. That he established the Moon-god as the watch-
man of the night, to give light quite independently of
the Sun.

4. That mankind were created as mankind, and not
evolved out of a lower order of being.

5. That beasts and all other animals were created in
their own particular species, and no hint whatever is
given of any change or modification in their form or nature.
What a contrast is this to the statement made by Sir
Michael Foster, M.P., President of the British Association,
at the meeting held at Dover in September, 1899 —

" That the shifting scenes of embiyonic life are hints and tokens
of lives lived by ancestors in time long past ! "*

Were this statement true there would be a serious
" missing link " in Debrett's Peerage, for the chimpanzee,

* Tkg Birmingham Daily GaiettCt 14th September, 1899.

BABYLONIA IDENTIFIED WITH EDEN. 351

in its connection with the "upper ten," i$ altogether
omitted there.

6. That men, animals, rivers, mountains, forests, &c.,
were all specially created, and did not spring spontaneously
out of debris from a nebulous Sun, as so many of our
Astronomers so foolishly imagine.

The Chaldeans were doubtless idolaters, and wor-
shipped many gods, but as far as regards matters of
nature,, they appear to have been much more gifted with
common sense than most of the Scientists of our own
times. When they saw the Sun in his daily journey
moving round the world, they did not say that it was
the world that moved round it; and, when they saw the
Moon put forth her pallid light, they did not suppose it
to be reflected from the fiery rays of the Sun; nor did
they ever dream, like the night-mared Evolutionist, that
the monad could ever become a whale, or the monkey
a man I

SECTION 4.

BABYLONIA IDENTIFIED WITH THE GARDEN
OF EDEN.

There is one other passage in " Babylonia " to which
I would like to allude — the situation of the Garden of
Eden — as described by the late Mr. George Smith, for,
although it does not bear directly on the Deluge, it does
so indirectly, by testifying to the veracity' of those

252 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xii., sec. 4.

Scriptures which have so emphatically recorded the fact
of the Deluge.

" The plain or ' Field ' of Babylon was called Edinna in the
old Accadian language, a word which was boirowed by the old
Semitic conquerors of the country, under the form of Edinu or
Edin. This is clearly the Eden of the Old Testament, so that
it is not surprising that the two main rivers of the Garden of
Eden are said to have been the Euphrates and the Hiddekhel.
Hiddekhel is the Accadian name of the Tigris id idikla, or
stream of Idikla. The garden planted in Eden may have been
near the town of Eridu, now , marked by the ruins of Abu-
Shahrein, in the south of Babylonia, which in the second
millenium before the Christian era stood on the sea shore. At
all events Eric^lu is reckoned as a sacred city in fiabylonian
literature ; it is frequently termed ' the good,' or ' holy,' and
near it was a forest or ' garden,' where grew ' the holy palm-tree,'
identified with the ' Tree of Life.' "*

Another most interesting relic of Babylonian antiquity,
bearing on Eden, has been exhumed from this now desert
land. It is an engraving on a Babylonian Seal, repre-
senting the Temptation in the Garden of Eden.t Adam
is depicted as seated on the right, and Eve on the left,
with the Tree of Life between them, and an erect Serpent
standing behind Eve. Here is a direct testimony that
the Bible account of the Fall is no myth, as even some of
our modem divines suppose, but a veritable reality.

" Some of the Pharisees from among the multitude said
unto Him (Jesus), Master, rebuke Thy disciples. And He

* " History of Babylonia," pp. 53, 54.

+ A copy of this Seal will be found facing p. 152 of " Babylonian Life and
History," by E, A. Weller Bridge, Esq., M.A., tit the British Museum; Religious
Tract Society, 36 Paternoster Row, London.

BABYLONIA IDENTIFIED WITH EDEN. 233

answered and said, I tell you that if these should hold their
peace, the stones would immediately cry out " — Luke xix. 59, 40.

And so the very stones of Babylon cry out against the
infidelity of this pretentious age.

Infidels have long sought to throw discredit on the
Holy Scriptures, and with them the Deluge has been a sub-
ject of special obloquy. Many of our Modern Astronomers,
Scientists, and Hyper-critics have of late joined in the
attack against it, and I have, therefore, been the more
anxious to prove its truth, not only from Sacred, but from
Secular authority, and trust I have been successful. I am
grieved to say that, such is the perversity of the human
mind, even some Ministers of the Gospel have not
scrupled to assert their disbelief in the Deluge. For
example, in The Christian World Pulpit of 14th June,
1893, a well-known Minister of Liverpool is reported to
have said —

" No student of science is able to believe that any such flood
as that recorded in the eeirly Chapters of Genesis ever took place

in the history of the human race The flood story is

nothing but a myth."

Seeing, then, the wide-spread mutiny which has arisen
against the Deluge, that just judgment of God upon a
sinful world, every, true Christian should be firm as a
rock in upholding the truth of the Sacred Record. Let
no one be faint-hearted; the promise has been given —
" When the enemy shall come in as a flood, the Spirit of
Jehovah shall lift up a standard against him" —
Isa. lix. ip. Let me remind the gainsayer of the rebuke
of Jehovah —

254 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xii., sec. 4.

" Who is this that darkeneth counsel
By words without knowledge? . .
Who shut up the sea with doors.
When it brake forth and issued out of the womb?
When I made the clouds the garment thereof.
And thick darkness a swaddling band for it.
And prescribed for it my decree.
And said, ' Hitherto shall thou come and no further,
And here shall thy proud waves be stayed ' "

Job xxxviii. 2, 8 — //.

Some of the over-zealous opponents of the Book of
Genesis have stated that the art of writing was unknown
in the days of Moses, and that 700 or 800 years after his
time, some impostor forged his name to the Pentateuch,
thus seeking, by a side-issue, to overthrow its authority.
I have not the slightest doubt, from the collateral
evidence afforded by Scripture, that writing was practised
from the time of Adam. But, be that as it may, the
Chaldean tablets, written some hundreds of years before
the birth of Moses, now stare such critics in the face, and
as living witnesses attest the truth of Scripture. But
we are told that in the last days " evil men and imposters
shall wax worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived "
— 2 Tint. Hi. 13, so that we need not be surprised if
infidel objections will be continued to the end of time.
Dear Cowper wrote more than a century ago —

" The infidel has shot his bolts away.
Till his exhausted quiver, yielding none.
He gleans his blunted shafts that have recoil'd.
And aims them at the shield of Truth again."*

» " The Task," Book VI.

BABYLONIA IDENTIFIED WITH EDEN. 255

Blessed are they who, trusting alone to the finished
work of our Lord Jesus Christ, can look beyond the
darkness for

" A morning without clouds, when the tender grass springeth
up out of the earth through clear shining after rain " —
2 Sam. xxiii. 4.

" Unto you that fear My name, saith Jehovah, shall the Sun
of Righteousness arise with healing in His wings " — Mai. iv. z.

Since the above was written, I have read in the
Standard of 27th September, 1899, a most interesting
article, headed " The Oldest Poem in the World," with
a reference to which I shall now close this Chapter. A
few years ago Professor Peitriei, while exploring the
Pyramid at Illahum, discovered a number of papyri, which
were found to give many particulars of ancient Egyptian
life. Among them was a Royal Ode, addressied to
Usentisen III., regarding which the writer of the article
says —

" Its value lies in its being certainly the oldest Poem in the
world, nearly fifteen (?) centuries before the time of Moses; and
also in the wonderful way in which it describes, in most figura-
tive language, the great work that the King had done in the
expansion of the Egyptian empire."

The work is published by Mr. Quaritch, and the auto-
type representations are said to be beautifully executed.
I refer to these pap)Ti, as a corroborative proof of the very
early period in which the art of writing was known, and
also to show that the Ancients were by no means the
ignorant barbarians which some Modem Scientists,
" dressed in a little brief authority," so erroneously con-
sider them to have been.

256

CHAPTER XIII.

THE GREAT DEEP, A PROOF THAT THE EARTH IS
NOT A PLANET.

SXCTION PAGE

I. The Earth in solction before the Adamic
Creation, showing horizontality by its

STRATA - - ... 256

a. The Tides and the Great Deep - - 258

3. The Great Gui-f Stream and Currents of

THE Great Deep ... - 265

4. The Rivers come from and return to the

Great Deep 267

SECTION 1.

THE EARTH IN SOLUTION BEFORE THE ADAMIC
CREATION.

The late Dr. Woodward was of opinion that, at the
time of the Noachian Deluge, the substance of the Earth
was completely dissolved. But this could not possibly
have been the case then, because we read — " All the
mountains which were under the whole heaven were
covered " — Gen. vii. /p ; which shows that there were still
mountains in existence; and again, we find that, when the
waters were subsiding, the Ark rested on the mountains of

EARTH DISSOLVED BEFORE ADAMIC CREATION. 257

Ararat — Gen. viii. 4, the loftiest of which range is,
according to the British Almanac for 1900, 19,916 feet
in height.* I believe, however, that before the Adamic
Creation, the Earth was in a state of solution, which will
account for the stratification of the different kinds of
rocks, &C., laid for tlie most part according to their specific
gravity or weight. This idea<is strengthened by the words
in Genesis i. 2, where the Earth is said to be tehu vebehu^
" without form and void," when darkness was on the face
of the Deep. Tehu ^gnifies unformed, confused, and
behu, empty, void, loose, just like what the Earth might be
expected to be before it was constituted, by the action of
the water, into the level stratification of the rocks. These
words, teku, vebehu, occur together in two other passages
of Scripture, illustrative of their meaning, namely — " He
shall stretch out upon it the lines of confusion, and the
stones of emptiness " — Isa. xxxiv. 11 — " I beheld the
Earth, and lo, it was without f^rm and void, and they had
no light there " — ]er. iv. 22.

There is a remarkable verse, 2 "Pet. Hi. 5, which
particularly confirms this view — ^" For they wilfully forget
that there were heavens from of old, and an Earth com-
pacted out of water, and amid water, by the Word of
God." (R.V.) Rotherham's translation, in loco, is still
more emphatic — " For this they wilfully forget, that there
were heavens from of old, and an Earth, on account of
water, and by means of water, compacted by the Word
of God." The Authorised Version, has missed the full
interpretation of this important passage, by not giving the
complete meaning of the word sunestosa, made to stand

p. 231 ; Charles Letts & Co., Royal Exchange, London.

17

258 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xiii., sec. 2.

together. In, ]oh we find it asked — " Where wast thou
when I laid the foundations of the Earth? Declare if
thou hast understanding. Who hath laid the measures
thereof, if thou knowest? Or who hath stretched the
line upon it ? " — ]oh xxxviii. 4, 5. Here the word yasadi,
foundations, in verse 4, may refer td the granite bases of
the mountains, and the word mamdiah, in verse 5, to the
strata laid upon them, for it is derived from the root
Tnadad to extend or stretch. I would also observe that
the strata are all horizontal, with the exception, of course,
of those places where what are called " faults " or dis-
placements occur, which have been caused, either by the
breaking up of all the fountains of the Great Deep
{tehoom rabah), at the time of the Deluge, or by volcanic
disturbances in the Earth after the strata had been laid.
The horizontaJity of the layers proves that the Earth
never whirled round the Sun, nor any other heavenly body,
for, had it done so, the strata would undoubtedly have
been curved, instead of which they are all straight. And
here I may add another proof that the Earth is not a
revolving Planet, but is horizontally fixed on the waters of
the Great Deep, from the fact that on every rock-bound
coast, where the mark of the tide may be seen, the line
traced by the action of the sea is found to be straight,
■without any curvature whatever.

SECTION 2.

THE TIDES AND THE GREAT DEEP.

The tides of the ocean have for long been considered
as being caused by the " attraction " of the Moon, but

THE TIDES AND THE GREAT DEEP. 259

latterly this has been seriously questioned even by some
of our Modem Astronomers, owing to certain discrepancies
which have been discovered between theory and fact.
Indeed, the Moon, as has been previously remarked, has
been a source of great trouble to our Astronomers, as she
persists in acting in so many ways in direct opposition to
what their theories require. Even Sir Isaac Newton
himself confessed that the explanation of the Moon's
action on the Tides was the least satisfactory part of his
theory of Gravitati'On. This theory asserts that the larger
object attracts the smaller, and the mass of the Moon
being reckoned as only one-eighth of that of the Earth,
it follows that, if, by the presumed force of Gravitation,
the Earth revolves round the Sun, much more, for the
same reason, should the Moon do so likewise, instead of
which that wilful orb still continues to go round our world.
Tides vary greatly in height, owing chiefly to the
different configurations of the adjoining lands. At
Chepstow it rises to 60 feet, at Portishead to 50, while at
Dublin Bay it is but 1 2, and at Wexford only 5 feet. The
late Captain George Peacock of the Royal Navy writes as
follows: —

"At Holyhaven, near the mouth of the Thames, the tide
is actually falling, and running down rapidly, while, at the same
moment^ it is running up rapidly at London Bridge, and still
rising. . . . There are four high waters and three low waters on
the river St. Laurence (North America) at the same time, and
in the river Amazon (South America), there are no less than six
high waters and five low waters at the same time, and, in the
dry season, as many as seven high waters and six low waters at
the same time have been known."*

* " Is the world Flat or Round," by Captain George Peacock, R.N., F.R.G.S.;
Bellows, Gloucester.

26o TERRA FIRMA. chap, xiii., sec. 2.

In the Mediterranean the tide is so small that, in one
of his hymns, Mr. McCheyne poetically called that great
expanse a " tideless sea," and, in the extreme South, the
tides in some parts are scarcely perceptible.

The Earth is stated, on infallible authority, to be
" founded upon the seas and established upon the floods "
— Fsa. xxiv. 2, and, in my opinion, the Tides are for the
most part caused by the flux and the reflux of the waters
of the Great Deep, with which the Earth is assuredly
most closely connected — " He gathereth the waters of the
sea together as an heap. He layeth up the depth in
storehouses " — Psa. xxxiii. 7. Such a cause of the Tides
was given by Parallax, who did such great service to true
science by exposing the fallacies of Modem Astronomy,
and Mr. Winship of Natal, in his excellent work, " Zetetic
Cosmogony,"* p. 131, thus comes to the same conclusion —

"Tides are caused by the gentle and gradual rise and fall
of the Earth on the bosom of the mighty deep. In inland lakes
there are no tides, which also proves that the Moon cannot

attract the Earth or water to cause tides The Moon is

the Tide-Keeper for the tides, nothing more. The ' phase ' of
the Moon tells what kind of a tide may be expected, but she
does not and cannot ' attract ' either the solid body of the Earth
or the waters."

That the Earth itself has a slight tremulous motion may
be seen in the movement of the spirit-level, even when
fixed as steadily as possible, and that the sea has a
fluctuation may be witnessed by the oscillation of an
anchored ship in the calmest day of summer. By what

» T. L. Cullingford, 40 Field Street, Durban, Natal ; John Wilson, 54 Bourne
Street, Netlierfield, Notts.

THE TIDES AND THE GREAT DEEP. 261

means the tides are so regularly affected is at present
only conjectured; possibly it may be by atmospheric
pressure on the waters of the Great Deep, and perhaps
even the Moon itself, as suggested by the late Dr.
Rowbotham, " may influence the atmosphere, increasing
or diminishing its barometric pressure, and indirectly the
rise and fall of the Earth in the waters." Of this we
cannot now be sure, but of one thing we may be certain,
that it is just as easy for God to adjust the courses of the
Tides, as it is for Him to regulate the motions of the
heavenly bodies.

Occasionally the sea coast is swept by what is called
a Great TidaJ Wave. Some years since such occurred in
the Sunderabad, a low-ljdng woody district near Calcutta,
which caused much loss of life to men and animals; and
another, still more disastrous, happened not long agO' in
Japan, by which, if I remember rightly, 24,000 persons
were drowned, and ships were carried about two miles
inland. How these abnormal tides arise is a moot point,
but I think it is most probable that they are caused by
means of Earthquakes displacing the land, and, by this
means, letting the volume of the sea roll far beyond its
usual boundary.

The great Earthquake, which occurred on the morning
of I St November, 1755, generally called that of Lisbon,
as that city suffered most from its terrible efi^ects, was the
cause of immense loss of life and property by sea as well
as by land. According to the writer of the article " Earth-
quake," in the edition of the Encyclopaedia Britannica now
before me, it extended over an area of at least four
millions of square miles, and particulars of it were noted
in many places from Morocco to Norway, and from

262 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xm., sec. 2,

Antigua to Bohemia. With regard to its effects at Lisbon
he remarks —

"The bed of the river Tagus was in many places raised to
the surface. Ships were driven from their anchorage, and jostled
together with great violence, nor did their masters know whether
they were afloat or aground. A huge new quay sunk to an
unfathomable depth, with several hundreds of people who were
upon it, nor was one of the dead bodies ever found. The bar
was at first seen dry from shore to shore, but suddenly the sea
came rolling in like a mountain, and about Belein Castle the
water rose 50 feet almost in an instant.''

It is interesting to notice what great disturbances this
Earthquake caused at that time in distant lakes, ponds,
springs, and rivers, where the shock itself was scarcely
felt or not felt at all. I quote a few instances from the
samie writer —

"At Loch Lomond, in Scotland, about half an hour after
nine in the morning, all of a sudden, without the least gale of
wind, the water rose against its banks with great rapidity, but
immediately subsided till it was as low in appearance as any-
body then present had ever seen in the greatest summer-drought.
Instantly it returned toward the shore, and in five minutes'
time rolled again as high as before. The agitation continued at
the same rate till fifteen minutes past ten the same morning,
taking five minutes to rise and as many to subside. From
fifteen minutes after ten till eleven the height of every rise
became somewhat short of the immediately preceding, taking
five minutes to flow, and as many to ebb, till the water was
entirely settled. The greatest perpendicular of the swell was
two feet four inches."

" At Loch Ness, about half an hour after nine a very great

THE TIDES AND THE GREAT DEEP. 263

agitation was obseived in the water. About ten the river Oich,
which runs on the north side of Fort Augustus into the head
of the loch, was observed to sink very much, and run upwards
from the loch with a pretty high wave, about two or three feet
above the ordinary surface. The motion of the wave was
against the wind, and it proceeded rapidly for about 200 yards
up the river. It then broke on a shallow, and flowed three or
four feet on the banks, after which it returned immediately to
the loch. It continued ebbing and flowing in this manner for
about an hour without ariy such remarkable wave as at first,
but, about eleven o'clock a wave, higher than the rest, came up
and broke with so much force on the low ground on the north
side of the river, it ran upon the grass about thirty feet from the
river's bank."

"At Cobham in Surrey, between ten and eleven o'clock, a
person was watering a horse at a pond, fed by springs. While
the animal was drinking, the water suddenly ran away from
him, and moved toward the south with such swiftness that the
bottom of the pool was left bare. It returned again with such
impetuosity that the man leaped backwards to secure himself
from its sudden approach.''

"A very remarkable change was observed in the waters of
Toplitz (Carlsbad), a. village in Bohemia, famous for its baths.
The waters were discovered in the year 762, from which time
the principal spring of them had constantly thrown hot water
in the same quantity, and of the same quality. In the morning
of the Earthquake, between eleven and twelve of the forenoon,
the principal spring cast forth such a quantity of water, that in
the space of half an hour, all the baths ran over. About half
an hour before this great increase of the water, the spring
flowed turbid and muddy, then, having stopped entirely for a
minute, it broke forth again with prodigious violence, driving

864 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xni., sec. 2.

befoie it a consideikble quantity of reddish ochre. After that
it became clear, and flowed pure as before. It still continues
to do so, but the water is in greater quantity, and better than
before the Earthquake."

From facts such as the above we may learn something
of the great ramifications which must exist in chambers
and channels under the Earth, evidently connected with
the waters of the Great Deep.

Job was asked many questions by Jehovah, which he
was unable to answer, a few of which are as follows —

" Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth?

Declare if thou hast understanding.

Who determined the measures thereof, if thou knowest?

Or who stretched the line upon it?

Whereupon were the foundations thereof made to sink?

Or who laid the corner-stone thereof? ....

Hast thou commanded the morning since thy days began.

And caused the dayspring to know its place.

That it might take hold of the ends of the earth? ....

Hast thou entered into the springs of the sea?

Or hast thou walked in the recesses of The Deep? "

Job xxxviii. 4. — 6, 12, 13, z6.

Well would it be for our Astronomers, if, in con-
sidering such questions, they were brought into the same
state of profound humility as that noble Patriarch, when
he said to Jehovah —

" I have heard of Thee by the hearing of the ear,
But now mine eye seeth Thee,

Wherefore I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes."

/oi xlii. 5, 6.

GULF STREAM AND CURRENTS OF THE DEEP. 263

SECTION 3.

THE GREAT GULF STREAM AND CURRENTS OF THE
GREAT DEEP.

Besides Tides, whose flux and reflux is not felt for
more than forty miles from land, there axe mighty Gulf
streams or Ocean Currents, some of which are from 200
to 400 miles in breadth, and from 3,000 to 4,000 miles in
length. They are deep, calm, and steady, and flow with
an average speed of one and a half to two miles per hour.
The courses of these immense currents, which flow in
various opposite directions through the ocean, afford
another convincing proof that there cannot possibly be
any globularity there, because courses such as described
could not exist on a convexity. These are vast Ocean
Rivers which cannot flow upvards in their routes, any more
than the Rivers of the Earth can do in theirs, the upward
flow of ruiming water being entirely contrary to the laws of
nature. In Psalm xxiv. 2, we read that God founded the
Earth " upon the seas, and established it upon the floods."
The Hebrew word here used for " floods " is naharoth,
which literally means " rivers," and the rivers referred to
there must doubtless be those mighty ocean currents,
which so maijesticaJIy flow from the fountains of the Great
Deep.

One of the most noted of these vast Currents in the
Atlantic Ocean is the Great Gulf Stream, which flows from
the Gulf of Mexico, where the temperature of the water
is about 86 degrees; it then sweeps through the Straits

266 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xiii., sec. 3.

of Florida northwards as far as latitude 31 degrees N.,
when it takes a north-eastern direction to about latitude
36 degrees N. ; it then crosses the Atlantic, past the
western side of the Azore Islands, up to the Western Coast
of Europe. When it issues from the Straits of Florida it
is of a dark blue indigo colour, and can be distinguished
from the green waters of the Atlantic for hundreds of
miles. Its mean breadth is about 350 mUes.

In the same ocean there are other immense currents
— the Equatorial — the North African and Guinea — the
Southern Connection — the Southern Atlantic — ^the Cape
Horn — Rennels and Arctic Currents. Th«' Arctic
comes from the Polar regions, bearing immence icebergs,
some of which are 200 feet high, which means a depth of
1,400 feet below the surface of the water. Many of these
are left on the west coast of Greenland, and others are
drifted south to warmer regions where they are gradually
dissolved.*

The Arctic Current, believed to arise at the North
Pole, runs along the east coast of Greenland, and, after
doubling Cape Farewell, flows up the west coast of Green-
land to about Latitude 66 degrees N., when it turns
south along the west of Labrador. On reaching the
northern end of Newfoundland it divides, the smaller
portion passing through the Straits of Belle Isle, and the
main body going between the great and outer bank of
Newfoundland, and ultimately joins the Great Gulf
Stream between Latitudes 44 degrees and 47 degrees N.

Whence do these vast currents proceed ? " the cause of
which," as the writer of the article " Atiantic Ocean " in

* See article " Atlantic Ocean" in "Tlie Imperial Gazetteer"; Blackie & Son,
Glasgow, Edinburgh, and London.

RIVERS COME FROM AND RETURN TO THE SEA. 267

the " Imperial Gazetteer," p. 244, confesses, " are but imper-
fectly known." I am not at all surprised at Geographers
and Astronomers being unable to account for these great
bodies of water flowing through the oceans, so long as
they imagine the Earth to be a whirling Planet, and ignore
the Scriptural declaration that it " is founded upon the
seas and established upon the floods " — Vsa. xxiv. 2. My
own opinion is that these Currents flow from some of the
fountains of the Great Deep, and, like all the works of
God, are meant for special service, for He makes nothing
without use. Part of that service may be for promoting
the circulation of the waters of the ocean, for it is known
that the greatest storms do not disturb the sea deeper
than about 90 feet, below which there is a perfect calm.
In deep soundings delicate shells are often taken up,
which have not the slightest signs of abrasion. These
Currents are also of use in navigation, and are also thought
to have a considerable climatic influence on the neigh-
bourhoods through which they pass. Our own Islands of
Great Britain and Ireland are believed to owe much of
their verdant beauty, and their comparatively mild tem-
perature, to their being washed by the waters of the Great
Gulf Stream.

SECTION 4.

THE RIVERS COME FROM AND RETURN TO THE
GREAT DEEP.

It was said by Solomon who " was wiser than all men "
— 7 Kings iv. 31 —

"All the livers lun into the sea, yet the sea is not full;

a68 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xni., sec. 4,

unto the same place from whence the rivers come, thither they
return again" — Bcc. i. 7.

There is more true science taught in this one verse than
all our Modem Astronomers have ever known, else they
never would have imagined a Planetary Earth. It unfolds
to us the fact that the Earth is founded upon the Great
Deep, part of the waters of which percolate or flow
through its body in various channels, forming the springs
in lakes, hills, and valleys, from which the rivers take
their rise. Rivers have all a downward, and never an
upward course in any piart of their journey to the sea,
thus proving that the Earth is not globular, and therefore
not a Planet. Perhaps this continual interchange in their
flow from and to the Great Deep, may be one of the
elements towards solving the problem of the Tides.
There are known to be many lakes and rivers which have
great springs in them, and even sprudels or fountains of
water, which burst from them with great force, notably
the hot sprudel in the river Toplitz at Carlsbad. There
are also hot springs in New Zealand, Iceland, and many
other parts of the world.
As the Psalmist sings —

" He sendeth forth springs into the valleys ;

They run among the mountains."

Psa. civ. to.

The working of mines and quarries has sometimes to be
altogether abandoned, owing to the influx of water being
much more than the engine-ptunps are able to carry away.
By sinking Artesian wells water may be found in most
parts of the Earth, and, as a general rule, the deeper
they are sunk the greater will be their flow. Such waters

RIVERS COME FROM AND RETURN TO THE SEA. 269

cannot be deposited by rain, for we know, from carefully
conducted experimients, that even in the most porous soil,
water does not penetrate more than a few feet, so that
these supplies must come either from the Great Deep
direct, or from reservoirs of water connected with it in
caverns of the Earth.

There are also vand caverns or vents in various parts
of the world, from which the air occasionally issues with
great violence. For example, Mr. Bryden, in his travels
in Sicily, says, in the mountain of Neptune, there is

" A gulf or crater on the summit, from which at particular times
there issues an exceedingly cold wind with such violence that it
is dif&cult to approach it."

In the Lake of Geneva there is what is considered to be
a subaqueous current, which occasionally makes the
waters to rise like a Tidal wave; and there is a lake of
unknown depth, near Boleston, in Bohemia, which is
sometimes so disturbed that " masses of ice are said to
be thrown up to some height from its surface."

Although I do not agree with Mr. Macdonald in his
exposition of Parkhurst's Theory of the Earth, he is well
worthy of respect as a Christian and a scholar, and I
have much pleasure in quoting the following extract from
his previously mentioned work, " The Principia and the
Bible," pp. 139 — 141, as it fully corroborates the truth
taught in Ecc. i. 7 — " All the rivers run into the sea, yet
the sea is not full ; unto the place from whence the rivers
come, thither they return again."

" Varinius and other competent authorities estimate that each
of the larger rivers pours into the sea, in a single year, a
quantity of water sufficient to cover the whole surface of the

270 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xni., sec. 4

earth. But the number of the considerable rivers in the old
continent amount to 430, and those of the new may be estimated
at 140. The comparative smallness of some of the former is
amply compensated by the vastness of the latter; to this if we
add all the minor streams, which flow in every quarter of the
globe ( ! ), we may safely conclude that a quantity of water is
annually poured into the ocean, which, if collected, would
cover the earth 570 times. The first grand question then is —
Unless the heads of these rivers communicate with a great
central abyss of water, whence does this prodigious quantity of
water come? The second question is equally pertinent : Unless
the ocean communicates with the same great abyss, and thereby
maintains the circulation of the rivers, how does it happen that
no perceptible variation in the water level results from this
immense supply? Our philosophers attempt to explain these
facts by assuming that rivers are supplied by vapours precipi-
tated upon the earth in rain, snow, dew, &c., and that a quantity
of water is exhaled from the ocean by the solar heat equal to
that contributed by the rivers. The utter insufficiency of this
explanation, however, will be obvious from the following con-
siderations.

"The highest estimate of the mean annual fall of rain,
dew, &c., throughout the world in our meteorological treatises
is 34 inches. Let it now be remembered that only one-third of
the surface of the earth is dry land, so that only one-third of
the quantity of lain that falls would be available for the supply
of the rivers. This would be a quantity little more than
sufficient to cover the entire surface of the earth to the depth
of eleven inches. What proportion, then, does this bear to the
volume of water thrown into the sea by a single great river,
which is estimated, as we have seen, to submerge the highest
mountains — not to mention the aggregate volume from all the

RIVERS COME FROM AND RETURN TO THE SEA. 271

rivers of the globe (!) So far from being suflacient to feed all
the rivers, it is questionable whether, after deducting what is
resumed into the air from the earth by evaporation, the rain
which falls upon the land is sufficient without foreign aid, to
supply the wants of vegetable life. By a series of experiments.
Dr. Dobson of Liverpool found the mean annual evaporation
from a cylindrical vessel, twelve inches in diameter, to be
36.78 inches, while the mean rain measured in another vessel
of the same aperture, during the same period, was 37.48 inches,
leaving a residue of only 1.30 inches. Then the experiments of
M. de la Hire show that a single fig-tree, furnished with 130
leaves, absorbed 2% lbs. of water in five hours, or at the rate
of 3,194 lbs in a year. With what reason, then, can it be
maintained that, after meeting the demands of evaporation and
sustaining vegetable life and growth, the rain is sufficient to
supply all the rivers that fall into the sea? Ray has also well
observed that the tops of the mountains above the sources of
the Rhine, Rhone, Danube, and Po are during the winter half
of the year constantly covered with snow to a great thickness,
so that no vapours could touch them, and yet these rivers run
as steadily in winter as in summer. Now this is inexplicable
upon any other supposition than that of Solomon, viz., that
rivers draw their supplies from the subterranean abyss into
which they return them again."

I sincerely trust that, after considering the evidence
which has been brought before him, the thoughtful
Reader will clearly see that this world of ours is not a
Planet, as supposed by our Modem Astrononiers, but a
real Terra Firma, founded upon the waters of the Great
Deep, from which come and to which return, with
unceasing flow, the rivers of the Earth, in accordance with
the wise and beneficent purpose of our Divine Creator.

272

CHAPTER XIV.

FRAGMENTS GATHERED UP.

SECTION PACK

1. Locality ... ... 272

2. Up and Dowk - - ... 274

3. Some other reasons why the Earth is not

A Planet .... 278

4. Concluding remarks - 283

SECTION 1.
LOCALITY.

Every human being has

" A local habitation and a name,"

by which I mean that the veriest wanderer on ihe face of
the Earth must occupy some particular place every
moment of his life, for he is not ubiquitous, and cannot
be in two places at the same time.

The Compass, except for the variations previously
referred to, which are too unimportant to affect its general
character, always points straight to the North centre, the
opposite point, wherever it may be, bdng the South. If
we look from the North to the South, the East will be on

A FIXED LOCALITY. 273

our left hand, and the West on our right, and, if we look
from the South to the North, the East will be on our
right hand and the West on our left

When the dying gladiator fell in the Coliseum,

" Butchered to make a Roman holiday,

His thoughts were with his heart, and that was far away,"

but his body remained in the arena till it was sent to
the lions. It disappeared, but the Coliseum is still in
Rome, and Rome is still in Italy, and Italy is still in
Europe, and Europe is still in the world, and the world
is still where it has been since the Adamic Creation, with
the Pole Star of the heavens shining over its Northern
centre, as it is written — " He spreadeth out the North over
the desolate place, and supporteth the Earth upon
fastenings " — Job xxvi. 7.

Since I came to this house some years ago, both by
compass and observation, it faced the South, even as it
does to-day, as it has not moved one inch. But, six
months ago, according to the theory of our Astronomers,
it should then have looked towards the North, as the
Earth would at that time have performed one half of its
journey round the Sun. But, alas ! for the poor theory,
since ever I have been here it is only from the back
windows that the North has been visible, and the South
still faces me from those of the front. " Ah ! " say our
Astronomers, " you must not trust your own senses, but
believe what our system demands " ! They seem to think
we are geese, and would thrust their crude conjectures
down our throats with their theoretic air-pump, as the
poulterer crams fowls for the market. What a parody
on true science! What a climax to our boasted civiliza-

18

274 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xiv., sec. 2.

tion at the close of the nineteenth centuiy! For myself
I utterly reject such teaching, and trust that all my
Readers may do so likewise. False Science has already
kept the wickets too long, and it is high time for Common
Sense to have its innings now. Surely we may say, with
respect to Modern Astronomy, as the Poet sang of
ancient Ilium, that the day draws nigh,

"When even thou. Imperial Troy, must bend,
Must see thy warriors fall — thy glories end."

Let US even hope, with regard to this barbaric system, that
we may be soon able to exclaim — Troja fuit — Troy has
been, but exists no more 1

SECTION 2.

UP AND DOWN.

With the Modem Astronomer there is theoretically
neither " Up " nor " Down," though his experience belies
his assertion, every time he looks " up " toi the heavens
or " down " to the ground. Such aberration of intellect
is really to be pitied. Yet it is painful to find that even
the minds of some Christian authors have been so warped
by this erroneous teaching, that they speak of the Earth
as " our globe " with the greatest nonchalance. I was
particularly struck with this some years ago when reading
Olam Haneshamoth, or "A View of the Intermediate
State," written about a century since by a great scholar,
the Rev. George Bennet of Carlisle. It is a most learned

UP AND DOWN. 275

and interesting woork, and was highly commended by
Bishop Horsley. Much useful information may be
gathered from the pages of this estimable author, but,
when he speaks of the situation of Sheol or Hades, the
place of departed spirits, he must have been sadly
hampered by the net of Modern Astronomy, as may be
seen from the following extract, p. 285 —

"In the boundless regions of space ascent and descent are
lost; these being merely ideas impressed upon us from our
earliest infancy by reason of our union to matter. We are
naturally led to annex cheerfulness to ascent, by reason of the
bright splendour of the firmament above, and gloom to descent,
because of the interminable depth of earth, and its supposed
dark caverns, presenting themselves to the imagination from
below; yet the skies are everywhere, and spirits, whatever
may be their motion, or particular mode of existence, have
nothing to do with the influence of attraction or gravitation,
this more naturally agreeing with the properties of body."

Now this good man could never have written thus,
had he not been inoculated as a boy with the virus of
Modern Astronomy. He would have been open to
receive the explicit teaching of Scripture, that there is
an " ascent " and " descent," an " Up " and a " Down,"
as it is written —

"A fire is kindled in Mine anger, and shall bum unto the
lowest Sheol " — Deut. xxxii. 22.

" As high as heaven what canst thou do? Deeper than Sheol,
what canst thou know? " — /oi xi. 8.

It is much to be regretted that the Translators of our
Authorised Version made such a serious mistake as to

276 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xiv., sec. 2.

render the words « Sheol" and "Hades," "hell" and
" the grave," instead of giving their proper meaning — the
place of the dead — ^which is situate somewhere about the
centre of the Earth, as may at once be seen by comparing
the two following passages of Scripture, respecting the
place to which our Lord went at His death —

"Thou wilt not leave my soul in Sheol, neither wilt Thou
suffer Thine Holy One to see corruption " — Fsa. xvi. 10.

"As Jonah was three days and three nights in the belly of
the great fish, so shall the Son of Man be three days and three
nights, en te kardia tes ges^ in the heart of the earth" —
Matt. xii. 40.

Sheol is thus shown to be in the heart or central part
of the Earth. The study of this subject is most important
and deeply interesting, and I respectfully beg to refer any
of my Readers, who may wish to consider it, to my own
work, " Hades and Beyond," where this matter has been
investigated to the best of my ability.*

To prove an " Up " and a " Down " really seems to me
a work of supererogation, as the fact of there being such
is so patent to the perception of all who have eyes to
see and judgment to discriminate; still, for the sake of
some, it may perhaps be well to give a few Scriptural
illustrations —

" So they, and all that pertained to them went down alive
into Sheol " — Num. xvi. 33.

" Elijah went uf by a whirlwind into heaven " — z Kings it. 11.

" If I ascend up to heaven Thou art there ; if I make my bed
in Sheol, behold. Thou art there " — Psa. cxxxix. 8.

* See note on p. 55.

UP AND DOWN. 277

" He knoweth not that the Rephaim are there, and that her
guests are in the defths of Sheol " — Pro. ix. 18.

"The way of life is above to the wise, that he may depart
from Sheol beneath " — Pro. xv. 24.

" I win ascend above the heights of the clouds ; I will be like
The Most High ; yet thou shalt be brought down to Sheol, to the
uttermost parts of the pit " — Isa. xiv. 14, 1$.

" Thus saith Jerovah, If the heaven above can be measured,
and the foundations of the earth searched out beneath, then will I
also cast off all the seed of Israel for all that they have done "
— Jer. xxxi. J7.

" I made the nations to shake at the sound of his fall, when
I cast him down to Sheol, with them that go down into the pit " —
Eiek. xxxi. 16.

" The strong among the mighty shall speak to him out of the
midst of Sheol, with them that help him, they are gone down,
they are uncircumcised, slain by the sword " — Ezek. xxxii. zt.

"Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye looking into heaven?
This same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven, shall
so come in like manner as ye beheld Him going into heaven " —
Acts i. II.

"Now that He ascended, what is it save that He also first
descended into the lower parts of the earth. He that descended
He it is who also ascended even above all the heavens, that He
might fill all things " — Eph. iv. 9, 10.

"And they heard a loud voice out of heaven saying — Come
up hither; and they went up to heaven in the cloud, and their
enemies beheld them" — Rev. xi. iz.

He must, indeed, have but a poor understanding, who
does not see from the foregoing passages, that there is
an " Up," and that there is a " Down " — that Heaven is

278 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xiv., skc. 3.

aiove, and that Sheol is beneath the surface of the Earth.
No reasoning mind can question the matter. In the book
of Ecclesiastes alone, Solomon uses the expression " under
the Sun " no less than twenty-five times, bearing reference
to the Earth, or things pertaining thereto. He who was
wisest among men could never have been guilty of such
arrant folly, as to suppose that the Earth was only a Planet,
whirling round the Sun.

SECTION 3.

SOME OTHER REASONS WHY THE EARTH IS NOT
A PLANET.

In the course of my reading and meditations, I have
found other Reasons, besides those previously given, that
the Earth is not a Planet. Those already mentioned
ought, I think, to be quite sufficient to convince any
ordinary mind that it is not, but, in case they may have
failed to do so, I beg to quote a few other Reasons from
a very able pamphlet,* written by the late Mr. William
Carpenter of Baltimore, in the hope that they may be
more successful, my desire being that every Reader of this
book may be as assured, as I am myself, that this Earth
is not a Planet.

"II. As the Mariner's Compass points North and South at
the same time, and as the North, to which it is attracted, is
that part of the Earth where the North Star is in the zenith, it

* "One Hundred Proofs that the Earth is not a Globe." John Williams,
54 Bourne Street, Netherfield, Notts.

OTHER REASONS WHY EARTH IS NOT A PLANET. 279
follows that there is no South 'point' or 'pole,' but while the
centre is North, a. vast circumference must be South in the
whole extent. This is a proof that the Earth is not a Globe.

" 12, As we have seen that there is really no South point
(or pole), but an infinity of points, forming together a vast
circumference — the boundary of the known world with its
battlements of icebergs, which bid defiance to man's onward
course in a Southerly direction — so there can be no East or
West 'points,' just as there can be no 'yesterday' or 'to-
morrow ' ! In fact, as there is one point that is fixed (the North),
it is impossible for any other point to be fixed likewise. East
and West are, therefore, merely directions at right angles with
a North and South line, and, as the South point of the Compass
shifts round to all parts of the circular boundary (as it may be
carried round the central North), so the directions East and
West, crossing this line continued form a circle at any latitude.
A Westerly circumnavigation is a going round with the North
Star continually on the right hand, and an Easterly circumnavi-
gation is performed only when the reverse condition of things
is maintained, the North Star being on the left as the journey
is made. These facts, taken together, form a beautiful proof
that the Earth is not a Globe.

" 13. As the Mariner's Compass points North and South at
the same time, and as a meridian is s. North and South line,
it follows that meridians can be no other than straight lines.
But, as the meridians on a globe are semi-circular, it is an
incontrovertible proof that the Earth is not a Globe.

■' 14. Parallels of latitude only — of all imaginary lines on
the surface of the Earth — are circles, which increase progres-
sively from the Northern centre to the Southern circumference.
The mariner's course in the direction of any one of these con-

28o TERRA FIRMA. chap, xiv., sec. 3.

centric circles is his longitude, the degrees of which increase
to such an extent beyond the Equator {going Southwards), that
hundreds of vessels have been wrecked, because of the false
idea created by the untruthfulness of the charts, and the
globular theory together, causing the sailor to be continually
getting out of his reckoning. With a map of the Earth in its
true form, all this difficulty is done away with, and ships may
be conducted anywhere with perfect safety. This, then, is a
very important proof that the Earth is not a Globe."

" 16. If the Earth were a Globe the distance round the sur-
face, say at 45 degrees South latitude, could not possibly be
any greater than at the same latitude North, but, since it is
found by navigators to be twice the distance — to say the least
of it — or double the distance it ought to be according to the
globular theory, it is a proof that the Earth is not a Globe."

"21. Man's experience tells him that he is not constructed
like the flies that can live and move upon the ceiling of a room,
with as much safety as on a floor, and, since the modern theory
of a planetary Earth necessitates a crowd of theories to keep
company with it, and one of these is that inen are really bound
to the Earth by a force which fastens them, ' like needles round
a spherical loadstone,' a thing perfectly outrageous, and opposed
to all known experience, it follows that, unless you trample
upon common sense, and ignore the teaching of experience, we
have an evident proof that the Earth is not a Globe."

" 24. When a man speaks of a ' most complete ' thing
amongst several things which claim to be what that thing is,
it is evident that they must fall short of something which the
•most complete' thing possesses. And when it is known that
the 'most complete' is an entire failure, it is plain that the
others, all and sundry, are worthless. Proctor's 'most com-

OTHER REASONS WHY EARTH IS NOT A PLANET. 281
plete proof that the Earth is a Globe,' lies in what he calls the
' fact ' that distances from place to place agree with calculation.
But, since the distance round the Earth at 45 degrees South of
the Equator is twice the distance it would be on a globe, it
follows that what ' the greatest astronomer of the age ' calls a
' fact ' is NOT a fact, that his ' most complete proof ' is a most
complete failure, and that he might as well have told us that he
had NO PROOF to give at all. Now since, if the Earth be a
Globe, there would necessarily be piles of proof of it all round
us, it follows that when Astronomers, with all their ingenuity,
are utterly unable to point one out — to say nothing of picking
one up — that they give us a proof that the Earth is not a Globe."

" 28. Astronomers are in the habit of considering two points
on the Earth's surface, without, it seems, any limit as to the
distance that lies between them, as being in a level, and the
intervening section, even though it be an ocean, as a vast ' hill '
of water! The Atlantic Ocean, in taking this view of the
matter, would form a hill of water more than a hundred miles
high ! The idea is simply monstrous, and could only be enter-
tained by scientists, whose whole business is made up of
materials of the same description, and it certainly requires no
argument to deduce, from such ' Science ' as this, a satisfactory
proof that the Earth is not a Globe."

' " 35. If we examine a true picture of the distant horizon, or
the thing itself, we shall find it coincides exactly with a. per-
fectly straight and level line. Now, since there could be
nothing of the kind on a globe, and we find it to be the case all
over the Earth, it is a proof that the Earth is not a Globe."

"41. When Astronomers assert that it is 'necessary' to make
' allowance for curvature ' in canal construction, it is, of course,
in order that in their idea a level cutting may be had for

282 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xiv., SBC. 3.

the water. How flagrantly, then, do they contradict them-
selves when they say the curved surface of the Earth is true
level ! What more can they want for a canal than a true level?
Since they contradict themselves on such an elementary point
as this, it is an evidence that the whole thing is a delusion,
and we have a proof that the Earth is not a Globe.

"42. It is certain that the theory of the Earth's rotundity,
and of its mobility must stand or fall together. A proof, then,
of its immobility is virtually a proof of its non-rotundity. Now,
that this Earth does not move, either on an axis, or in an orbit,
round the Sun, or anything else, is easily proven. If the
Earth went through space, at the rate of eleven hundred miles
in a minute of time as Astronomers teach us, in a particular
direction, there would unquestionably be a difference in the
result of firing off a projectile in that direction, and in a.
direction the opposite of that one^ But, as in fact, there is not
the slightest difference, in any, such case, it is clear that any
alleged motion of the Earth is disproved, and that, therefore,
we have a proof that the Earth is not a Globe.''

" 44. It is in evidence that if a projectile be fired from a
rapidly moving body in an opposite direction to that in which
the body is going, it will fall short of the distance at which it
would reach the ground if fired in the direction of motion.
Now, since the Earth is said to move at the rate of nineteen
miles in a second of time, from West to East, it would make all
the difference imaginable if the gun were fired in an opposite
direction. But, as in practice, there is not the slightest differ-
ence whichever way the thing may be done, we have a forcible
overthrow of all fancies relative to the motion of the Earth, and
a striking proof that the Earth is not a Globe."

Want of space forbids my giving farther extract.? from

CONCLUDING REMARKS. 283

this vigorous pamphlet, to which I would refer any Reader
who may unfortunately still cling to the theories of
Modern Astronomy, though, I must confess, I cannot
conceive how any sane |)ersQn, unless mailed in prejudice,
can possibly resist the plain and ample evidence, which
has been previously adduced, to prove that the Earth is not
a Planet.

SECTION 4.

CONCLUDING REMARKS.

I am thankful to have now come to the closing pages
of my book, a work which I would never have undertaken,
had I not known the urgent necessity for a strong protest
against the assumptions of a false science, which has so
greatly tended to foster and increase the infidelity of the
day. Owing to the badness of my sight, during a great
part of its progress, both reading and writing have been
very trying, and I believe that I never could have done
as I have, had it not been as an answer to much prayer,
and I can, therefore, the more readily hope for its success.
If I have made any mistakes, I shall consider it a real
kindness to be corrected, but I have endeavoured to be
very careful, as to the truth of every statement which 1
have made, and every passage which I have quoted. Of
one thing I am perfectly certain, namely, that I have
proved that the Earth is not a Planet, and all the Astronoi-
mers of Christendom will never be able to overthrow that
fact. I confess that at times I have felt sad that the

284 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xiv., sec. 4.

Stability of the Earth should ever have required proving
at all, as such shows into what a low condition sin has
brought the erring intellect of man.

Another matter, which caused me much pain, arose
from reading certain attempts, made by some Christian
writers, to reconcile Scripture with Modem Astronomy.
It seemed to me as if Christ were again being wounded
in the house of His friends — Zech. xiii. 6, and Moore's
lines in " The Fire-worshippers " rushed into my mind —

" Oh ! colder than the wind that freezes
Founts that but now in sunshine play'd.

Is that congealing pang which seizes
The trusting bosom when betray'd."

Instead of boldly upholding Scripture, which " cannot be
broken '' — John. x. 35, they coolly speak of this world as
" our globe," as if it were one in reality, and plausibly
seek to accommodate the phrase to the teachings of a
false Astronomy — a terrible mistake, and utterly useless,
for one might as soon essay to reconcile iron with clay,
as Scripture with Modem Astronomy. As a kind of
soporific to their conscience, they say that Scripture does
not attempt to teach science. Certainly not, as science
is taught in the schools, but it never contradicts facts,
and, to the true Christian student, it teaches more real
science than all the schools and colleges in the world.
Some foolishly say, "What does it matter to us whether
the Sun goes round the world, or the world goes round
the Sun ? " It ought to matter very much indeed ; both
statements cannot be true, and it matters everything
whether it be God or man who does not speak the truth.
I take my stand with Paul and say — " Let God be found

CONCLUDING REMARKS. 285

true, but every man a liaj " — Rom. in. 4. It is a matter
of FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLE, and in charity I hope that
those, who ask such a question, do not think of what it
involves, for often, as Hood wisely said,

" Evil is wrought by want of thought,
As well as by want of heart."

What is there in Modern Science of which we may be
so proud? It is only the old under another name, for as
Solomon says — ^" There is no new thing under the Sun "
— lEcc. i. g. Adam, before the Fall, intuitively gave
names, from their inherent properties, to every beast of
the field and fowl of the air — Gen. it. ig, 20. Before
the Flood, his descendant Jubal was — " the father of
' every one handling harp and organ," and Tubal-Cain (the
Vulcan of heathen mythology), was — " an instructor of
every artificer in brass and iron " — Gen. iv. 20, 21. What
could equal the grandeur of Solomon's Temple, the
pillared halls of Tadmor, or the stately columns of
Baalbac? Who could rebuild the wonderful Rameseion
of Medinet Aboo, or the magnificent temples of Luxor
and Karnak, all memorials of the No or No Ammon of
Scripture* — the hundred-gated Thebes of which Homer
sang?t Who could now reconstruct the Great Pyramid of
Gizeh, with its Astronomic teachings, and its geometric
proportions, or re-design the esoteric adaptations of its
marvellous interior?]: Mr. Alexander Mclnnes, a member
o' the Glasgow University Council, in his able pamphlet,
"The Opposition of Science to Religion,"§ shows that

* Ezek 3EXX. 14 ; Nahum iii. S.
t "Iliad," Book ix.

i See Profe!;soi Piazzi Smyth's most Interesting work, "Our Inheritance in
the Great Pyramid."

S WllUam Love, «i Argyle Street, Glasgow.

286 TERRA FIRMA. chap. xiv.. sec. 4.

even Electrical Science is only a revival, or rather a
further development of the Magnetic Magic exhibited of
old, when the statue of Memnon uttered a cry of joy as
the Sun arose, and wept as it appeared to set — ^when a
magnetic image of Venus, held suspended in the air, an
iron one of Mars — and when Lucian declared he saw —
" a very old image of AjkjIIo lifted aloft by the priests,
and left hanging without any visible supix>rt." It is
fashionable now to exalt Neo-Science at the expense of
the old, but I am inclined to think that many useful
lessons may be learned from the past, and, that in more
arts than one, the Moderns are only now nibbling the left
parings of the cheese which the Ancients ate. With
respect, at least, to the Science of the Heavens, our
Astronomers have utterly failed to discern the truth, and
it would be well for them to return to the " old paths,"
and humbly walk therein, with as little delay as possible.

Sir Isaac Newton said — " The Sun is the centre of the
Solar system and is immovable," and on this theoretic
ba^is, the calculations of Modem Astronomy have been
made. When Sir William Herschel discovered that the
Sun DOES MOVE, as he supposed towards Hercules, and
others followed in his wake, surely in common honesty,
our Astronomers were bound to confess that their previous
theory of a stationary Sun was wrong, instead of which
they still continued to palm the results of their former
calculations on the public, as if there had been no cause
for any change of opinion. Being a plain man I call such
conduct " deceptive," though, perhaps, the Loyolas of the
day would only consider it to be " smart." Some may
probably imagine that on this point I speak too strongly,
but I think not more so than the occasion demands. It

CONCLUDING REMARKS. 287

is as useless to palaver with error as to soft-soap a
crocodile. It was not with honeyed words that our Lord
rebuked the Scribes and Pharisees, but he boldly exposed
their hypocrisy — Mail, xxiii. 13 — 33. We are told that
" the wisdom which is from above is first pure, then
peaceable " — James in. 17 — " resist the Devil, and he will
flee from you " — James iv. 7. If this had been done when
Modem Astronomy was first introduced, its godless and
absurd theories would never have saturated so' many
with infidelity as they have done — if Sacerdotal Ritualism
had been nipped in the bud when it first appeared, our
land would not now have been shadowed by the upas-tree
of Rome.* My dear Reader, for your own sake, as well as
for that of our beloved country, be bold and firm against
error and evil of every kind.

I have no hesitation in saying that I believe the real
source of Modern Astronomy to have been Satan. From
his first temptation of Eve in the Garden of Eden until
now, his great object has been to throw discredit on the
Truth of God — "Yea, hath God said that ye shall not
eat of every tree of the garden ? " Here the Tempter
insinuates the meanness of God in withholding even one
fruit from man, and, when Eve replied, that they might
eat of every tree except that in the midst of the garden,
which they were not even to touch on the pain of death,
he at once gave God the lie direct by saying — " Ye shall
not surely die, for God doth know that, in the day ye
shall eat thereof, your eyes shall be opened, and ye shall
be as gods, knowing good and evil " — Gen. Hi. i — 5.

* For a telling exposure of the evils of Roire and Ritualism, I beg to refer my
Readers to the following excellent work, "A Strong Delusion, a Book for
the Times," which may be obtained &om the Author, Mr. Arthur Lee, Dudley,
Worcester.— Post free, «/6.

288 TERRA FIRMA. chap, xiv., sec. 4.

Just so, when God has so expressly told us in His own
Word that the Sun moves round the world, and our own
senses corroborate the fact, Satan, by his delusive
teaching, daringly asserts that this fact is not true, but
that our eyes deceive us, and that the world moves round
the Sun. Thus again he seeks to make us believe that
God is a liar, and many, alas ! trust the lie of Satan before
the truth of God. This is one of the chief causes of the
abounding infidelity in this sceptical age. Say not,
dear Christian Reader, that it matters little to you whether
the Sun goes round the world, or the world goes round
the Sun, because the principle is involved — ^whether God
or Satan is to be believed.

But, while I am, for the reasons already given, so
opposed to Modem Astronomy, I have not the smallest
feeling of ill-will against Astronomers themselves, or,
indeed, against anyone in the whole world. I there-
fore wish well for all our Astronomers personally,
hoping the best for them in days to come, and trust that
they will forgive any seemingly harsh expressions I may
have used, kindly remembering that it was not against
themselves, but against their erroneous theories, that my
remarks have been made.

" Each one of us shall give account of himself to
God " — Rom. xiv. 12, and I sincerely hope that each one
of my Readers, as well as myself, may be found at last to
have been true and faithful to Him. In His hands I
leave this book, praying that it may be for His glory, and
our fellow-creatures' good. Amen.

BAINES A SCARSBROOK, PRINTERS, SWISS COTTAQE, N.W.

;;lt'.{;4::K^tv5'